《Devil President's Night Bride》


 Chapter 1 Fire In The Hotel

    Chapter 1 Fire In The Hotel


    After all these years, H city seemed to be as clear and gentle as it always was.


    After a sixteen-hour flight, Amanda got a little tired. She turned on her phone and wanted to check if


    she had booked a hotel. Suddenly, her shoulder was hit and her phone fell to the ground.


    Getting very angry, she looked at the man who just bumped into her and said, "Hey! Do you have


    eyes? Don''t you see anybody here?"


    "What''s wrong with you? Who would be so stupid to stand in the doorway?" The man who bumped into


    her was dressed in a dark colored suit. His features were charming; his eyes were deep and cold, but


    the corners of his eyes were slightly raised, which gave him an unruly wild nature. His pink thin lips


    were slightly pursed, showing his unhappiness.


    The man noticed the young man was looking at him carefully. He curved his lips and said in a sarcastic


    tone, "What? You want to talk to me by such ame excuse? You''d better forget it. I don''t like women


    like you."


    Amanda was not a wuss at all. She rolled her eyes at him and said, "No worries. I was not trying to pick


    up you. After all, I can meet a lot of guys like you in the nightclub."


    The man was speechless. This woman was so arrogant. He had no time to argue with her now. He


    sneered, "You are really brave. Next time you see me, let''s have a good talk then." Then he left in a


    hurry.


    "You are so dead next time! I will teach you a lesson bu then!" On the other hand, Amanda was in a


    hurry. After more than ten hours of flight, she still had a lot of work to do. Fortunately, her phone was


    wearing a protective shell and didn''t get broken.


    When she arrived at the hotel she had booked, Amanda took her room card and went upstairs to rest.


    When she woke up in the evening, she decided to go out for dinner.


    The elevator rose slowly. It stopped at the twenty second floor, and the door opened slowly. Inside the


    elevator, there was a sweet couple still clinging to each other in the elevator. Amanda said coldly,


    "please make way for me. Everybody should get into the room if they have something to do. Don''t get


    in the way of others."


    The man looked up, and Amanda was startled for a second. This was really a small world. It was the


    one who had run into her.


    "Mr. Darren, it''s all your fault. I was seen again." The woman in his arms snuggled up to him in a lovely


    and sweet way, and inadvertently her face showed up. It turned out that she was Rose, the most


    popr ancient actress in the current film industry.


    Darren held the woman in his arms tightly. He looked at the woman with his sharp eyes and said, "get


    out of here."


    "Why do you ask me to get out? This hotel is not yours." She was not a soft-hearted person, and


    intended to have a quarrel with this ridiculous man.


    "Mr. Darren, I''m sorry to interrupt your pleasure. Miss, please leave now. We willpensate you with


    three times your room charge." The hotel manager came in a hurry. On one hand, he smiled at the man


    and turned to urge Amanda to leave.


    "Why do you want me to leave? It''s not about money." She pushed the manager away and added,


    "This is the so-called best hotel in H city. And that''s the way you serve your guest?! Huh?"


    "Wait." Looking at the way she was cursing, Darren'' eyes moved slightly. "Let her continue to live here."


    "Yes, yes, Miss. You may continue to live here." The manager of the hotel immediately called Amanda


    in.


    "What tricks you are ying now? Whatever, I just live here. I''m not afraid of you." Then she went back


    to her room and mmed the door.


    "Who is that woman?" Asked Rose, lying on the bed and looking at the man in front of her.


    Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    As a proud man, he would never save dignity for anyone. That woman dressed simply and behaved


    rudely. Mr. Darren just wanted to change another taste, which made Rose jealous.


    "Just a passer-by." Said Darren tly.


    In fact, he just found it interesting to see such a woman who could get him angry.


    He was not a kind person, and he liked to say some sweet words to others when they were unhappy,


    and then depressed them. Human nature was funny, which made his game more interested.


    After a long journey, Amanda was sleepy. She took a quick wash and went to bed directly.


    In the middle of the night, she found it difficult to breathe. She panted heavily and her nostrils were


    burning. She opened her eyes and saw the room turned orange. The white mist filled the room and the


    noises outside were loud and chaotic.


    "What was going on?" Amanda took the cup on the table, soaked the pillow towel into the cup and


    covered her nose.


    When she ran outside, smoke was rising. A man fell on the ground in the corridor.


    "Hey, wake up. Are you okay? It''s on fire. Get out of here quickly." Amanda tried to pull the man up, but


    she couldn''t, because his body was extremely heavy. With her mighty force, she tried to drag the man''s


    body. The elevator was red, and she could only take the stairs.


    She endured the pain of the snort, and her eyes were red from the smoke. When she finally reached a


    ce without smoke, she sighed in relief, and her throat was dry.


    But soon she got confused. ''If the fire is on, why is the whole building so quiet? Is the smoke rm off?''


    She noticed that the thick fog was going to spread, so she dragged the man downstairs at once.


    However, her hand slipped and the man fell down, knocking the wall hard downstairs.


    Amanda was startled. Then she took a look and it turned out that the man was a dummy, intable doll,


    which was filled with something inside.


    A fake person in the corridor? It was totally a trick.


    When she saw the thick fog, Amanda immediately ran downstairs. She ran down the building in one


    breath as soon as she came out. Someone pressed the timer at the exit of the staircase and said to the


    person next to him, "twenty six minutes and thirty seconds."


    Darren leisurely moved from the VIP room to the sofa in the hall, with a ss of red wine in his hand,


    swayed it and said, "a minuteter than expected, but your strength is pretty good."


    "What are you doing?" Amanda was sitting on the soft floor disgracefully, her legs trembling out of


    tiredness. She pointed at Darren and gasped, "what are you doing? You want me to stay just to fool


    with me like this? Is it fun to set fire? "


    "Of course," said Darren tly. It seemed that her half dead look pleased him. He took a sip of the wine


    and stood up. "Finally, the price is back. Let''s go to other ces."


    Looking sympathetically at Amanda, Rose said, "Mr. Darren, she''s so pitiful. We went too far just now."


    "Don''t be so kind to her. All right, give her ten thousand. That''s her hard work." He pinched Rose''s face


    and turned away.


    "What''s wrong with the dummy?" Amanda stood up and asked, "It''s midnight. Why did you release a


    fake person to deceive me in the corridor?"

 Chapter 2 Wedding Night

    Chapter 2 Wedding Night


    "Dummy? What dummy? " Asked Rose doubtfully.


    "I made one. It''s too ugly.  I don''t like it, so I throw it on the ground. " said Darren tly.


    "Son of a bitch! You can''t do that! Do you know that? There is a bottom line for you to y with me!"


    Amanda clenched her fists, regretting that she was too tired to stand up and beat up this hateful man.


    "Can''t you tell the difference between true and false?" The light in the hall shone on his handsome


    face, which made Amanda lose her mind. She looked away and asked, "what if I was dead? What if I


    was suffocated to death? Do you think a simple woman''s death means nothing to you rich people? "


    "We have doctors and emergency personnel as well." "Miss, I''m really sorry, but your life isn''t in


    danger." said Rose.


    "Don''t waste time with her. Let''s go." said Darren.


    A shoe flew over. One of Darren''s bodyguards knocked the shoes off.


    Deep inside, she sighed how bad she was at throwing lead balls. How could she be stopped?


    "Bastard! You''d better pray that you won''t fall into my hands. Otherwise, I will punish you!"She rushed


    at him, but was stopped by the bodyguards.


    After making so many troubles in the middle of the night, Amanda directly changed to another hotel and


    went away with her luggage. After being exhausted, she slept even more sweet.


    "Amanda, your assistant Julie will take you to try on the wedding dress today." It was the call from the


    Cheng family when she was still sleeping.


    Sitting drowsy in the shop, Amanda ordered Julie to match the dresses.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    The wedding dresses in the shop were all pure and holy. The new couple who came to try on the


    wedding dresses wore a happy smile on their faces. It didn''t matter whether they would hold a wedding


    ceremony or not, because she just wanted to hold a wedding ceremony for the Cheng family. And the


    latter, who was sitting here with ck eyes, was yawning here.


    "This is the profile of your husband. You can get familiar with it first." But Julie wouldn''t let her stay


    there, so she gave her a pile of files.


    She was also curious about her future husband, although it was just a business marriage. But when


    she saw that it was Darren from the front page, she pulled Julie''s hand and said, "did you take the


    wrong page?"


    Julie frowned. "Miss Amanda, do you doubt me?"


    "But how could it be him?" Her husband was such an asshole!


    Julie reprimanded, "Miss Amanda, the marriage between the Cheng family and the an family has long


    been arranged. No matter who you are, you just need to be responsible for the marriage."


    Her lips curled to show her dissatisfaction. She went on to watch the couple getting married. After all,


    she was an outsider of the Cheng family.


    On the wedding night, the bed was covered with sweet rose petals. After it was a social engagement,


    Darren came in. Amanda was sitting on the edge of the bed, ying with his mobile phone. He pinched


    her chin suddenly. Feeling a pain, she looked up at Darren'' angry eyes.


    "Are you crazy? Let go of me!" Her chin was about to be pinched off by Darren. She attempted to push


    him away.


    Darren shook his hand and sneered, "What are you pretending? You have already been scheming to


    get close to me at the airport."


    This woman was full of threats. Why did she happen to live in the same hotel with him? The Cheng


    family was really willing to do anything for business, but he didn''t like to be fooled!


    As she rubbed her aching chin, she recalled what had happened in the hotel. She said with anger,


    "Darren, think about it carefully whether I''m lucky or not to meet you. If I knew I would marry someone


    like you, I''d rather marry a scum."


    Approach him? If she had known that the man was her future husband, she would have beaten him to


    death at the airport and forced him to break off the engagement. Even if she had known that the man


    wasn''t her husband, she would have strangled him when she thought that mischief he had done in the


    hotel.


    Looking at the hypocritical woman in front of him, Darren suddenly turned over and got on top of


    Amanda. The smell of alcohol took her breath. She stared at Darren who was getting closer and closer


    to her. What did he want to do? It was their wedding night. If he kept doing this, was it a rape.


    Looking into her dark eyes, Darren felt a surge of agitation. He sneered, "woman, you''d better behave


    yourself." Then he turned around and walked out.


    As soon as she came to her senses, she covered her chest and stared at the door in shock. This man


    was simply a madman.


    After sitting for a while, Amanda stood up and went to the bathroom. On their wedding night, there was


    no yful banter, no yfulpanion, no warmth and romance. And the roses on the bed were bright


    and cold. Was this her future life?


    "Hey, did you see Mr. Darren''s wife? She is pretty. She is lucky to get married to the son of the an


    group. "Suddenly, Amanda heard someone talking about her in the corridor.


    "What wife? It''s just a token." Someone said disdainfully, "even on the wedding night, Mr. Darren just


    left."


    "Hey, where is Mr. Darren going downstairs?"


    "Where else can he go? I think he must stay with Rose. How could jack spend his wedding night with a


    young star?"


    However, she couldn''t listen anymore. She went back to her room, closed the door, clenched her teeth


    and shouted, "Darren, you''ve gone too far!"


    She could tell that Darren didn''t ept the marriage. She didn''t want to get married either. It was just a


    trade between the Cheng family and the an family. She had already married him because of the


    business of the family. What qualifications did he have to be angry with? He could have said earlier that


    he didn''t want to get married. Instead, he stayed with another woman on his wedding night.


    Then she took off her wedding dress, took some casual clothes from the wardrobe and put them on.


    She threw the bride''s head jewelries off the dresser, washed her heavy makeup and went out.


    When Darren arrived at the hotel, Rose had already changed into her pajamas and was lying on the


    bed. Seeing himing, she wore a big smile and made a more alluring posture.


    Then he went to take a shower. He was annoyed by Amanda. He had thought that the woman could


    interest him, but now he just felt sick.


    "Mr. Darren." She put her arm around him and slowly kissed him. Suddenly, a knock on the door


    interrupted them.


    Darren''s mood got worse. He stood up and walked to the door to see who dared to do that. After he


    opened the door, he found it was Amanda.


    But she was not afraid of this nameless Miss Amanda at all when she had hispany.


    "Fuck off." Darren said coldly.


    "Miss Rose, please go out first." Amanda looked at the two person in bathrobe and felt disgusted. She


    turned her head and said coldly.


    "Miss Amanda, is Mr. Darren talking about you?" Said Rose with a smile.


    "He can only say it. Are you sure you want to fight against a woman who is recognized as Mrs.


    Amanda? Do you think we should make it a big deal? Are the Cheng family and the an family helping


    you or me? "Amanda said aggressively.


    Hearing what Amanda said, Rose''s face turned pale. In order to get the fame of the two ns, if


    Amanda made a scene, the two ns would surely give all the me to her. She still had to work in the


    entertainment circle and her reputation couldn''t be ruined. However, she was not reconciled to it. She


    looked at the whole thing with a pitiful look on his face, hoping that Darren would teach her a lesson.


    "Miss Rose, I have made it clear to you. Although I have just returned to China, I know a few media


    friends. Why don''t we meetter?" Seeing that she was still in the room, Amanda suggested.


    Darren had not said a word, so Rose had to put on her clothes and left. She clenched her fists tightly.


    She had never been so angry.

 Chapter 3 A Dutiful Husband

    Chapter 3 A Dutiful Husband


    When Rose left, she closed the door and there were only the two of them in the room.


    Darren sneered, "You are really something. Amanda. How could you find me here?"


    She took out a piece of newspaper, tossed it on the tea table, and said with a smile, "I have no choice.


    It''s great to have the name of Mrs. Amanda."


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When she wanted to go upstairs, the saledy downstairs stopped her. But she threw today''s


    entertainment newspaper with the picture of her and Darren'' wedding on the cover. When the general


    manager saw Mrs. Amandaing in person, he immediately apologized for being careful.


    "Or, let me go upstairs. I''ll have a good talk with my husband. Or, your shop will hit the headlines like us


    tomorrow." The next minute, she was brought here.


    Noticing that Darren still wore his bathrobe, Amanda looked away in disgust and then said


    straightforwardly, "Darren, I don''t want to care about what you are going to do. In fact, I hate this


    marriage with a deal more than you. But since you have agreed to get married, I hope you will be more


    conscious. We all showed respect to each other. You made a big trouble tonight. You came out on your


    wedding night and stayed with other person. Do you think I''m an easy target? "


    She looked at him provocatively, "go back, honey!" Amanda said maliciously, gnashing her teeth.


    Darren raised his eyebrows andughed when he saw his aggressive face. He stepped forward and


    approached Amanda. As he got closer, she stood up and hid herself behind the sofa. "What are you


    doing? Do you want to kill me to keep your secrets?" she shouted.


    With a sinister smile, Darren approached her and said, "Amanda, what you said makes sense. I


    sincerely apologize to you."


    "Asshole, are you apologizing? Don''te any closer. " She looked flustered.


    "Of course, since Mrs. Ann doesn''t want to be alone, I''ll be responsible for you."


    He smiled ironically and raised his hand.


    She had never thought that she woulde all the way to catch a female prostitute and ended up like


    this.


    She had no choice. Looking at the mocking eyes of Darren, she said hatefully, "Darren, how can there


    be such a bad person like you? You can have any kind of woman you want. I just want respect, which


    is just a respect for the partners. Do you need to be so excessive?"


    "The premise of showing respect is that the two of them are in equal status. Don''t forget that you are


    just a ything that the Cheng family gave me, a toy that even can''t be counted as a chess piece. Why


    should I respect you?" said Darren scornfully.


    "Do you really dare to do this to me, Darren?" Amanda asked eager to know the answer.


    "Guess!" Darren chuckled.


    "I know you dare. You are the eldest son of the an family." Realizing that she couldn''t escape, Amanda


    started cursing straightforwardly. "You''re such a selfish, cold-blooded person. You don''t care about


    what others think of you. People like you are surrounded by gold diggers. I''m really curious about what


    kind of weird method your mother has used to cultivate such a magical existence," she seethed.


    Darren'' eyes turned cold. "What did you say?"


    She grabbed the curtain and quivered the curtains with a scream. He whispered in her ear, "Amanda,


    I''ll see what you''ll pay for saying that."


    The starlight outside the window was very gentle and romantic. The quiet was like a beautiful dream.


    However, this beautiful starry night was only a nightmare for Amanda.


    She shrank in the corner and heard the cold voice of the man. "Someone will pick you up to the an


    familyter. Don''t do such things beyond your ability. Although it is not a trouble to crush an ant, I don''t


    like it either."


    This man bullied her and said these words openly.


    Then she raised her head and found that her makeup was messed up by the tears. Her lips were pale


    and her eyes were full of resentment. "I see," She said calmly and carefully.


    Then sheposed herself and went to the bathroom. Looking at herself in the mirror, she recalled the


    man who had been driven mad just now. She thumped on the washstand and tears slowly rolled down


    his cheeks. She began to cry bitterly.


    This was her wedding night, with such a devil like man.


    The house of the an family was located in the vi district outside the city. Nichs was thergest


    shareholder of the real estate group in H city. They had met him once when they were children. At that


    time, when her father talked about Nichs, he was very impressed by him. The stock of the an family


    had plummeted in the past few years, but Nichs didn''t make any mistakes in making a decision,


    while the business of the Cheng family was more likely to go wrong. However, they stumbled on doing


    business. What was worse, she almost ruined her marriage.


    Amanda leaned against the window to appreciate the view outside. She propped her chin up with her


    elbow and leaned against the window quietly as if there were no one else.


    Looking at the hysterical youngdy, Darren found her nd. In fact, he didn''t have to force her to do


    what she didn''t wanted to do, but this woman was sowless. Did she think that as soon as she


    became Mrs. Amanda, she would dare to go against him and drive away his woman?


    This time he was going to teach her a lesson and let her know what it meant to be well behaved and


    stay out of his business.


    "Darren is married. He will be an adult in the future." Though Nichs was in his sixties, he was always


    in high spirits and always looked energetic. He patted Darren on the shoulder while talking to him,


    smiling. Then he told someone to take out a brocade box from the table and handed it to Amanda,


    saying it was a gift for his granddaughter inw.


    She opened it and saw a shiny green and emerald bracelet. The jade bracelet was exquisitely made


    out of blue. It was definitely a rare treasure. She put it away, smiled politely and said, "thank you,


    Grandpa."


    On their way back, Darren said coldly, "It was just a show. Don''t think too much about it."


    Without casting a nce at him, Amanda leaned against the window and said, "Me too. Don''t think too


    much."


    Darren sneered. This bracelet was the first imperial jade bracelet to be sold at the auction house of


    super-rich previously. Many people were not qualified to see it at first nce. Now she could say it so


    easily. When she knew the value of the bracelet, she might be jealous of the bracelet.


    "p." He threw a contract to Amanda. Darren said coldly, "sign it."


    The marriage agreement? Amanda opened it with suspicion.


    Darren said, "You''d better know who you are, Amanda. I don''t want to see what happenedst night


    again. Do your best to be Mrs. Amanda, or you and the Cheng family will regret."


    Biting her lower lip, Amanda thought of the crazy nightst night. She signed her name with a pen and


    threw it to Darren. "I don''t even want what happenedst night. If you can be Mr. Darren, I will be Mrs.


    Amanda."


    Darren picked up the contract. There was a sh of coldness in his eyes. "You can pack your bags


    today and go back to the an group to work tomorrow."

 Chapter 5 I May Be Pregnant

    Chapter 5 I May Be Pregnant


    Amanda came to the studio. The shooting was supposed to start at half past two in the afternoon. Now


    everything was in a mess.


    "Clean these boxes first," Some of the boxes were wrapped inrge boxes which upied a lot of


    space. She folded all the boxes, put them together and piled them up. Then she lifted them out of the


    room. Someone said in surprise, "how can you collect these boxes in this way? This is the first time I''ve


    seen them."


    "It''s not surprising at all. The rubbish collectors are all like this,"


    "Isn''t she the wife of Mr. Darren? After all, the Cheng family is a rich and powerful family. Why would


    she do that? "Someoneughed maliciously.


    Amanda could hear them teasing her, but she didn''t take them seriously. She was able to move a lot in


    Ennd, and it took her only a few minutes to get everything ready. .


    "Hey! Watch out!" A scream came from ahead, which pulled Amanda out of his trance. Seeing that


    Lionel made a narrow escape from her, she asked worriedly, "are you okay. Sorry, my mind was drifting


    just now. "


    Looking at the mess, he couldn''t believe his eyes and asked, "what''s this?"


    " They told me to throw the cardboard boxes." Amanda proposed.


    "These are trash boxes directly put at the stairs. Someone will clean them upter," he added


    Amanda pressed her lips helplessly. "They said that Rose woulde to shoot the advertisement this


    afternoon. It''s not beautiful there and they asked me to pack it to go downstairs."


    "You really believe that?" ''That''s ame excuse, '' he thought, shaking his head. He wondered, ''are they


    under Darren''s instruction to bully Amanda like this?''.


    "I''m not a fool. I won''t believe it. If that''s true, everyone doesn''t need to go to the washroom after she


    comes here because I don''t want her to be cked out when she goes to the washroom. But I want to


    take this opportunity to go out for a walk. I didn''t digest the food I ate before. Bye."


    She didn''t make any noise, but Lionel was standing in the corridor, looking at hering down the


    stairs with a basin in her hand. He didn''t know whether to cry or tough.


    She threw the cardboard boxes away and saw a lengthened Lincoln. Charles got out of the Lincoln car.


    While Rose wore a white off the shoulder long dress, and her seaweed like curl made her noble and


    elegant. She held Darren''s hand and walked into the an''s group like a noble princess. Everyone was


    looking at them and they made a perfect couple.


    No one would notice that she was the real Mrs. Amanda, since Amanda was standing beside the


    garbage bin. Although she disliked Darren, she felt ufortable to p on Mrs. Amanda''s face in


    front of so many people.


    "Rose, please have a seat," The director Zheng of the movie, who was shooting the advertisement,


    weed Rose into the studio with a ttering smile.


    After she put the paper and box into order, she went back to the studio. Looking at Rose and Darren,


    who were the focus of the group, she leaned against the door and sat down.


    "Amanda, what are you doing here? Don''t you see that everyone is busy?" Everyone looked in the


    direction of the hall when they saw Amanda. When Rose caught sight of Amanda, a sweeter smile


    appeared on her face. She remembered that day when she was humiliated and driven out of the hotel.


    She had to pay the price. Now, driven by the shameful fact that she was with Darren, did you feel


    worse? And even Mrs. Amanda? And she got married, but so what.


    Amanda stood up and covered his stomach with his hand, "Nancy, I''m not feeling well. I want to ask for


    a leave."


    "You''re the first day to work here, and I hope you can do a good example. Don''t ask for leave again and


    again. People here want to ask for leave, but as for those who want to ask for leave, thepany can''t


    go on." Said Nancy in a serious tone


    "Nancy, maybe Amanda really doesn''t feel well. Why are you so mean? My car is just outside.


    Amanda, would you like to take my car to the hospital? " Asked Rose in a gentle voice.


    "Okay, since you say so, I will save your face. There is only two hours left for you, Amanda." Said


    Nancy.


    "Two hours are not enough." She nced at Darren, who was tight lipped and watching coldly what


    trick she was ying?


    "It''s enough to wash your stomach for two hours. What''s wrong with you?"


    "I think I might be pregnant." Then she waved at Darren and added, "honey, I might be pregnant and


    my health condition is not good. I want to go back and have a rest now. My body is not in a good


    condition. If my grandfather''s grandson is injured, we will be in a dilemma. Goodbye, Nancy."


    In the studio, it was so quiet that even a pin dropping could be heard.


    Surprised by what she just said, Rose looked at the Darren and thought to herself, ''is Amanda


    pregnant? ''She must not be his daughter since she just came back from abroad. How dare she cuckold


    him in a broad daylight way?'' Was she crazy?


    Darren frowned. Damned woman! They just went to bed the night before yesterday. How could she get


    pregnant so quickly? The lie was spread to him. But he couldn''t expose the lie. After all, they wereThis is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    legally married. It would be a cuckold if he didn''t make Amanda pregnant?


    "Mr. Darren." "Should we stop her?" said Nancy, looking at Darren in confusion


    Darren was in a bad mood. He said with a dark face, "Let her go back and have a rest." After she


    finished her words, Darren walked straight out of the studio. Behind him, Rose clenched her fists.


    Amanda, do you really think you can escape this easily? The insult you gave me, sooner orter, will


    be returned to you in ten times.


    After she made her escape from the an group, she was about to award herself a golden man. While


    she was waiting for the bus, Darren stopped the car in front of her and said coldly, "get in the car."


    "What are you doing?" the Amanda asked carefully


    "If you don''t want to be thrown onto the car, you''d better get on the car obediently." Darren''s tense


    expression suggested that he was in a bad mood.


    "All right." Then she opened the door and got into the passenger seat. The car was speeding, which


    frightened her a lot. "What are you going to do?" she asked in surprise


    "Aren''t you pregnant? Let me have a check. " Darren said coldly.


    "No, I''m not pregnant. I just ate too much at noon." I''ll let you go if you don''t mind. ".


    But Darren dragged her into the hospital.


    "Are you out of your mind? I told you I wasn''t pregnant." Amanda struggled to get rid of his hand.


    "Amanda, it seems that you haven''t learned much from thest experience. How dare you be so bold


    this time?" He looked down at her coldly.


    "I don''t care who can bully me when I''m in thepany. I don''t care who you are. If I irritates you, I''ll


    leave thepany for half a day. It''s a good deal." I have already told you that there are some things


    that have a bottom line. We have a contractual marriage, and I am your nominal wife. It''s too impolite


    for you to show off your love with Rose in front of me like this. "


    "Do you think you have the right to mind my business?" Darren said coldly.


    "I have no right and I can''t control it. But I don''t want to see or listen. I don''t want to stay there anymore.


    No matter how you revenge me, I will still do it in the future. Even if I am not as capable as you and I


    am under your control everywhere, it doesn''t mean that I have to give up my dignity." She rubbed her


    red wrist, turned around and left.


    Standing beside the car, Darren gave a self-mocking and self-righteous smile.

 Chapter 6 Charity Dinner

    Chapter 6 Charity Dinner


    Amanda did not know what a bad ce she was taken to, and Darren had gone directly. She had to


    crossed the route between the bus for more than an hour, and she did not know where she was.


    "Oh my God! Did I waste my whole afternoon on the bus?" Amanda was on the verge of being freaked


    out when she hailed the fifth bus. As soon as she stood in front of the bus, she suddenly saw the


    familiar campus. On a whim, she got off the bus. It was the first middle school she went to before she


    went abroad. The gate of the school had been expanded and the buildings in the school were all new.


    As She was about to step inside, the green vines were still covering it shady surface while the air was


    chilly under them. A woman teacher who was passing by with a book in her hands looked at her


    curiously and asked, "Are you Amanda?"


    "Em?" Then she looked at the woman whom she had met a long time ago. She called, "Maggie, is that


    you?"


    "Oh my God! It''s you, Amanda!" The female teacher covered her mouth with excitement.


    They sat at the coffee shop outside the school. Maggie was her desk mate. When she went abroad,


    she was in a hurry and couldn''t contact her. She didn''t expect that she would be a teacher in a


    grade one after so many years.


    "At that time, I was very worried about you. I went to your home to look for you. Your uncle told me that


    you had gone abroad, but he didn''t give me your phone number. I thought that I couldn''t find you."


    Maggie sighed when she recalled the past, but then she smiled. "Fortunately, you''re back. You''re still


    so beautiful, but why are you here?"


    "I have just returned from abroad and lost my way," Amanda smiled sheepishly.


    Maggie still had sses to attend. She told Amanda the route, left her phone number and hurried away.This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    When Amanda came back home, it was already seven o''clock in the evening. The servants had


    already prepared the dinner. Since Darren wouldn''te back for dinner, she was at ease eating


    alone.


    When she got up at midnight to drink some water, she found that the lights in the living room were still


    on. Darren was sitting on the sofa in the living room and talking to someone in theputer. When he


    was at home, he changed his clothes into a light coffee brown house clothes. He didn''t look as arrogant


    and cold as he usually was in the day. His face was covered by the warm apricotmp, which made


    him look warm and sweet.


    "There''s a charity dinner the day after tomorrow. Get you prepared," he began


    "Me? The party and the people there should be prepared by Rose." She couldn''t believe her ears.


    "Who do you think you are? You scared? "


    "I don''t care what you do as long as you are not in front of me and don''t interrupt me." Amanda


    proposed.


    "Amanda, you must attend the dinner party. Don''t ever let me hear these craps again." Then he stood


    up, closed theptop and went upstairs directly.


    Before the dinner, Amanda was picked up to the salon to have a haircut by people sent by Darren.


    When Nancy saw the Secretary of the presidente to pick up her, she didn''t dare to stop him. But


    she was so unreasonable to ask her to finish her work that day.


    Then he drove the car to the hotel where the party was to be held. The Secretary to the CEO said to


    her in a serious tone, "Mr. Darren has something urgent to deal with. Please wait here."


    Amanda pursed her lips. She only pped her hands when Darren wasn''t here.


    "I didn''t expect you toe here, Amanda," A girl in a light purple dress came over with a ss of


    champagne in her hand. She was no stranger to this girl. She was Uncle''s eldest daughter Susie. She


    had met her on her wedding. But at that time Susie only had eyes for Darren, not her elder sister.


    "Where is Mr. Darren?" Susie looked around and asked," why doesn''t Mr. Darrene here?"


    "How would I know?" Amanda chuckled, "thank God he didn''te."


    Susie looked at her with disdain, "although you''re only a bargaining chip of our Cheng family, you


    should also realize that if you piss Mr. Darren off, we can''t help you."


    "That''s none of your business." Amanda said.


    Susie sneered," You are just a girl brought up at a low price by my family. Don''t think you be a rich


    man just because you married Mr. Darren."


    "Wee to attend the charity party organized by Mr. Noah, the CEO of H country. The purpose of this


    party is to raise money to donate charities to students in mountainous areas..." The host of the party


    said.


    Susie came over holding ady''s arm. She snorted and said, "Mom, Amanda is here too."


    Mrs. Li nodded and said arrogantly, "Amanda, although you''ve be Mrs. Amanda, you''re still a


    member of our Cheng family. Now that Mr. Darren doesn''te, you can sit with us. Otherwise, you''ll


    make a fool of yourself and our family."


    She didn''t want to stir up trouble and took a seat with the Li family. People around the Li family looked


    at her. They were all acquaintances. This was Mrs. Amanda, Mr. Darren''s wife, but Mr. Darren didn''t


    come. It seemed that the news that Mrs. Amanda was disliked was true.


    It was reported on the stage that how much a group had donated. Someone said with a smile, "Mrs.


    Amanda, since you havee here for Mr. Darren, I''m sure you must have made a generous offer."


    Susie chuckled, "you are so bad. It would be nice of Amanda toe here. Don''t trying to get her


    things."


    "It''s no big deal. All the food and drinks at this dinner party need money. Who has the nerve toe


    here for free? "


    When the people in the audience were giving a speech about the process of raising money, Amanda


    turned a deaf ear to what they said.


    After the introduction, Amanda made a salute and everyone looked at her in surprise.


    "Mrs. Amanda, what do you want to say?" After making preparation, Mrs. Andrea smiled politely.


    "I think it''s a great idea. I''m deeply touched by what I''ve seen. I thought it''s just an ordinary dinner party


    to donate some money to express our sympathy. But I am willing to join and contribute myself to it," she


    added


    As she spoke, she walked up to the stage and took out an exquisite box from her bag before the


    microphone. She opened the box and saw a jade bracelet, which was glittering and translucent under


    the light. It was a rare item at first nce, making people marvel at it.


    She took out the bracelet and said, "This is a gift for me from Grandpa Nichs. I''m willing to donate it.


    The money gained by the auction will be used as fund."


    The Secretary led Darren in. When he just entered the room, he heard what Amanda said. With a sh


    of surprise in his eyes, he stood still.


    "This is too expensive. Mrs. Amanda''s jade bracelet was bid at an auction of Cary Su a few years ago.


    I remember the price for the bracelet was two hundred and fifty thousand dors." Mrs. Andrea was a


    little shocked.


    "It''s just an ornamented stone in my hand." I once took part in the school n in Britain for education in


    Africa or India. I know kids are eager for education. If they can learn something, then it''s meaningful for


    me to donate it. People should think the same with me. "


    In themplight, Amanda, wearing a long, fragrant dress, smiled quietly and naturally. She had put on


    some makeup and looked very simple without any jewelry. Compared with other distinguisheddies


    around, she seemed toe here for charity.


    All the reporters were keenly aware of Amanda, and kept shing lights.

 Chapter 7 Worse Than Being A Tool

    Chapter 7 Worse Than Being A Tool


    After the dinner, Mrs. Andrea held the hand of Amanda to take pictures intimately. On the way, Amanda


    saw the anger look on Darren''s face and took the opportunity to get in the car with him.


    "You are very consciously aware of that." Darren sneered," but I want to tell you that my grandpa was


    never unwilling to take back what he gave. This bracelet was a reward you yed Mrs. Amanda as


    your payment. Are you disappointed?"


    "It''s just a stone. I don''t care." Amanda proposed.


    "Then what do you want?" He found that Amanda had no intention of listening to him.


    Looking out of the window at the shing neon lights, Amanda muttered, "I want freedom."


    "Don''t worry. We will only get married in one year." Darren said coldly.


    "You were so popr yesterday, Amanda." With the newspaper in her hand, Nancy put on a false smile


    and walked to Amanda.


    "I''m fine." She managed to sort out a pile of documents.


    "It''s a celebration for ourpany tonight. Send these documents to the archives center first." "It''s to


    celebrate the three-year contract extension between Rose and ourpany. We''ll all go to the Longli


    hotel. Don''t bete."


    Amanda gave the information honestly, but there was no one in the file room. All of a sudden, someone


    closed the door from the outside. In a hurry, Amanda patted on the door. But the file rooms were all


    made of metal, and they were all sound proof. She called her name a few times, but there was nobody


    outside. She took out his phone, but to his surprise, there was no signal inside.Property belongs to N?vel(D)r/ama.Org.


    She folded her arms and leaned against the wall, huddling up. Looking at the rows of wooden frames,


    she was in a trance, but couldn''t fall asleep. When she was half asleep, she heard the noise outside.


    She was frightened and hurriedly knocked on the door for help.


    Suddenly, the door was pushed open from the outside. The light in the corridor was dazzling and bright.


    A tall man seemed to be an immortal.


    To his surprise, he saw his assistante out of the archives center. It waste at night. He had to go


    back to thepany to get some papers for a while, but what he didn''t expect was that she was in the


    archives center.


    "Lionel, thank you so much." Amanda covered her eyes with her hands, and the unpleasant scene was


    again sharp. She just grinned at him, but her indifferent expression made his heart ache.


    "Why are you here?" Lionel asked.


    "I don''t know. I''m putting some documents inside when the door was closed from outside." "What time


    is it now?"


    "Three o''clock in the morning." He said that thepany would be off duty at half past five. Although


    she had been kept here for nearly ten hours, she didn''t seem to mind it at all.


    "It''s so early. I''d better go home and have a good rest," Amanda said while stretching herself.


    "Wait for me here. I''ll drive you home." The man replied.


    "No, thanks. I can take a taxi." The next second, she waved her hand to Lionel. But, to his surprise, the


    next second, he shouted, "wait!"


    "Didn''t anyone call you when you got home sote?" He drove the car and couldn''t help but ask


    Amanda when he saw her ying with her phone.


    "I''m used to living alone and no one cares when I wille back," she added


    "You are Darren''s wife. How could you let the an group bully you? Don''t forget that you are still the wife


    of the president. "The man replied.


    "It''s okay for me. I can ept all of these. As for those things that I can''t ept, I will resist. For the


    moment, it''s unnecessary to emphasize my identity for them." Then she leaned against the car window


    and fell asleep.


    When they arrived at the destination, Amanda jumped out of the car and said to him with a smile,


    "thank you." She went to knock on the door excitedly.


    The servant opened the door. When he saw Amanda step into the house, he stopped for a while before


    driving away. Somehow, the smiling face of Amanda was lingering in his mind. He made a call. "Help


    me check a person. I want all the information about this woman," Lionel ordered calmly.


    "So you still remember toe back?" Darren sat on the sofa and said in a cold voice.


    "Why are you still awake?" Amanda was surprised to see that Darren was still awake, but she knew


    that he must be waiting for her.


    "Amanda, please have a good look at the agreement you have signed. Chapter 2 Party B muste


    back earlier than 9 pm without any reason Said Darren.


    The darkness and boredom inside the archives room made her toss and turn restless. She didn''t sleep


    well Luckily, Lionel sent her home. But when she got home, she was find that her husband didn''t care if


    she was alive or dead. She said coldly, "I remember, but I didn''te backte for no reason, so I


    didn''t break the rules."


    "If you didn''t say it earlier, it would be a vition." Said Darren harshly.


    "I don''t care. Divorce me if you have the ability." She threw her shoes to the ground and ran upstairs. At


    the same time, Amanda went upstairs and took her hand to throw her on the bed.


    "What are you doing, Darren? Get away from me!" She was freaked out and struggled with all her


    might.


    At first, he just wanted to teach this arrogant woman a lesson, but he didn''t expect her to react so


    fiercely. He immediately got angry, and pressed on her to tear her clothes at the same time, "keep my


    words in mind, you are just a decoration for my contract."


    "Darren, you bastard." "Who do you think you are?"


    He lowered his head and held her head, kissing her. Last time in the hotel, it was Amanda who made


    him angry. Since she wouldn''t listen to him, he didn''t mind teaching her with actions.


    Tears ran down from her eyes. No matter how much she had suffered outside, she could face it with a


    smile and swallow it up indifferently. But here, this man humiliated her in this way and trampled her


    dignity into the mud.


    As soon as Darren entered, Amanda couldn''t help but sob. She cried and cursed, "Darren, go to look


    for Rose. She is in a mess. I''m not a tool for you to deal with."


    "Don''t tter yourself, you are not as good as a tool in my eyes. But now, your grandpa has given you a


    jade bracelet, and our family has spent such arge amount of money on it. Even if I sleep with you, so


    what? The an family has invested a lot in the new enterprise of the Cheng family. What right do you


    have to cry here?" Darren pinched her chin and a bloodthirsty light appeared in his eyes. He didn''t


    know why, but when he saw this woman, he felt happy as if she was a prey. He felt happy when he saw


    her be calm and cry. And no matter what she had to bear or how broken down she was, this


    woman could always be calm down quickly.


    ''I was sold to the an family by the Cheng family, and I had no reason to refuse them, ''Amanda listened


    to Darren''s mean words. At the thought of this, Amanda stopped struggling and kept lying on the bed.


    Being treated so rudely by Darren, she felt very ufortable. She imagined the first time that she


    also felt painful, and it seemed to be more painful than this.


    In the morning, Amanda ate his breakfast in peace, while Darren drank milk as well. They looked like


    an ordinary couple in tune.


    Outside the door, Darren got on the car and Amanda walked to the bus stop, they were from two


    different worlds.


    "Wow! It''s a great song! Thank you so much!" Cassie said excitedly. Colleagues of thepany were


    happily sharing the video they had taken in the hotel yesterday. Seeing her arrival, Nancy smiled and


    said, "Why didn''t you gost night? Everyone is waiting for you. You are such a big shot."

 Chapter 8 Care From Lionel

    Chapter 8 Care From Lionel


    "Yes. Mr. Darren and Rose sang a lotst night. Would you like to hear them? I want to share with you."


    Someone said with a smile.


    But She ignored them and went straight back to his seat. She found out that there was no use in


    forcing a smile. Kindness couldn''t solve any problems. There were many bruises on her body. They


    were all caused by what Darren had done to her yesterday.


    "Amanda, Mr. Lionel wants to see you." An unusual secretary came over and said.


    ''Lionel? What does he want with me?''


    There were two French windows scattering in Lionel''s office on the other side of Darren''s office. He


    was in a white suit, leaning against a leather chair, with a signature pen in his hand. At the sight of


    Amanda, he said to her directly, "Miss Lin is going to study abroad. Would you like to be my secretary?"


    "What?" Alison opened his mouth wide.


    Seeing her response, the corners of his mouth lifted into a smirk. "I don''t have much work to do here.


    Are you okay with it?"


    "No problem." But why did you help me? "


    "You''re not stupid, but don''t worry. I don''t have any other intentions for now. I just don''t want to see


    them go too far," he said, his dark eyes staring at Amanda.


    In no time, the news traveled fast in thepany. And soon, Darren also heard it. With a frown, he


    gave a cold smile and thought, ''Amanda, you''re not as simple as I thought.''


    "Lionel, I heard that the project in the UK is about to bepleted. When you leave in a few days, I


    guess you can make it to the mourning ceremony." He looked at the man sitting across the table and


    seemed to be enjoying his coffee quietly.


    "I''ve sent Thaddeus to mourn. I don''t want to go back to the UK for the moment." Lionel smiled faintly.


    At noon, it was rare for Darren to go home for lunch. Amanda was a little surprised by Darren. After


    lunch, she carefully tidied up her hair and clothes, and went out happily with her bag.


    "Stop! Where are you going? Don''t you need to go to work this afternoon? "Seeing her dressing so


    nicely, Darren frowned and asked.


    "I have taken a leave this afternoon. What''s the matter?" Amanda didn''t want to say anything to Darren


    now. He already had Rose, but he still tried to bully her. The very thought of being bullied by him that


    night made her sick.


    "Who approved the leave?" asked Darren.


    "Lionel. You can turn to him for help." She then carried her bag and left the hall.


    ''Today is Sheryl''s day. When she arrived at the hospital, she found that Sheryl was still sleeping on the


    bed. Then she sat on Sheryl''s bedside and looked at Sheryl.


    When she got home at night, she found that there was no one in the house and the lights were off.


    Then she turned on the lights and found the room was a mess. he leaned against the sofa, looking at


    the bottles on the table. ''Is he trying to drown his sorrows in wine?'' she wondered?


    The truth was, Amanda didn''t want to talk to him at first. But she saw that his shirt was stained by


    alcohol and Darren was sleeping sound. He looked like an innocent child when he was asleep. She


    sighed and walked him to the bedroom, helped him take off his coat and wiped his face with a towel.


    In a trance, Darren grabbed hold of her hand and murmured, "Please don''t leave me alone."


    All of a sudden, her hand was grabbed and thrown away. He opened his eyes wide and shouted,


    "Damn woman! What did you do to me?"


    "What?" Before she could react, she was already under the weight of Darren. "Don''t be crazy, Darren.


    I''m not Rose!" she shouted hurriedly.


    Darren was totally drunk. He only knew how to vent his pain by having her in his arms like crazy


    possession. She pulled his hair and cried, "Asshole, let go of me." However, it was in vain. The power


    of drunken men was something she couldn''t resist, but she couldn''t really do anything to hurt Darren. If


    she hurt him, the an family and the Cheng family would not let her go. She was just a bargain chip.


    In the day, Lionel sat in his leather office chair with no expression on his face. After he handed over the


    following work, he saw Amanda standing dully with a folder in her arms.


    "Amanda?" There was a trace of inquiry in his eyes.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Lionel. I shouldn''t have lost my mind." she apologized, as she came to her senses.


    "You didn''t sleep wellst night?" The man asked casually. But the next second, he remembered that


    Amanda stayed with Darren alone, which made him upset.


    "Yes, it is." However, what was troubling her was that she didn''t sleep well. When she woke up, there


    was a check of 500000 on the bedside. He took her as a woman who could sleep with money.


    "Go to the lounge." The man replied.


    The office was divided into guest rooms and lounges, and there was small bed in which people could


    have a rest. Amanda murmured, "Mr. Lionel, I''m fine. I''m full of energy."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "How can you be responsible for the follow-upter when you are in such a state? I don''t want the


    people I pick out to make stupid mistakes in their work." "There''s only half an hour left. I''ll wake you up


    in half an hour," he answered with a frown


    "Are you ming a child?" Amanda listened carefully to his words andined.


    "Yes, a little. Do you want to add one more kick?" he asked as if he just remembered something after


    saying that, he chuckled.


    She went inside and closed the door.


    Lying on the bed in the lounge, Amanda recalled what Lionel had told her, and her face turned red and


    her heart beat faster. She didn''t expect that Lionel would be such a nice person. Since they met each


    other the first day they entered thepany, he had been taking care of her and taken good care of


    her. In this ce where he kept bullying the so-called Mrs. Amanda, he was the only one who gave her


    tenderness.


    And he even asked me to be his secretary. Although I don''t care where I am, no one in thispany


    dares to bully me so tantly, ''he thought to herself.


    At the thought of what Lionel had said to her, Amanda couldn''t help but burst intoughter. But then


    she felt a sharp pain in her body, which reminded her not to forget her identity. She was just a


    bargaining chip. She didn''t have the power and qualification to love? She had no other choice. She


    couldn''t get involved. She had to protect Sheryl.


    "For the advertising of that Fei ChenLin lipstick, you go and follow it up. After the financial statements,


    give them to me." Lionel said.


    "Okay."


    He asked with concern, "didn''t you sleep well? In fact, we can rest for another half an hour. It doesn''t


    matter even if we knowledge the requirements during the shooting."


    "I''m fine. Thank you for your concern, Mr. Lionel." Then, Amanda left Lionel''s office in a hurry.


    Bitterness engulfed her as she gritted her teeth. ''I can''t be more careless, Amanda. You have to keep a


    distance from him because you have no right to love anyone now, '' she told herself inwardly.


    He frowned and took out a stack of documents from the drawer. On the first one was a photo of


    Amanda. In the photo, the girl''s eyes were full of color and her smile was as sweet as a daisy.


    Amanda was the eldest daughter of the former chairman of Cheng group, Frank. Seven years ago,


    Frank died in a car ident, and then Amanda was sent to the UK by the Cheng family. Although the


    Cheng family had a strong fortune, she had a life as a Cindere in the UK. She was doing all kinds of


    part-time jobs and wrote some notes about poor tour. It was totally hard to imagine that she was a


    woman of the Cheng family.


    Her parents died when she was a little girl, and she was sent abroad alone. Looking at the document


    about Amanda, Lionel felt sorry for her. Thinking of that Amanda ran back and forth with the leaflet in


    her arms, she believed that she had gotten used to smiling instead of feeling painful.


    Amanda carried the files into the photo studio. What the hell! It was an advertisement cast by Rose.


    She wondered why he didn''t marry her earlier if he liked her so much, and why he needed to send


    someone to marry her.

 Chapter 9 Rose Was Injured

    Chapter 9 Rose Was Injured


    The minute Rose just finished shooting, she was surrounded by a crowd of people, who kept asking


    how she was, making her look like a princess.


    Rose looked up and saw Amanda. With a smile on Rose''s face, she said something to Nancy, who


    then came over and said, "Amanda,e here and help me."


    "Nancy, I have some projects at hand to follow up, so I can''t hand them over." Amanda wasn''t stupid.


    She wouldn''t let herself be bullied that easily?


    "Oh, Amanda, do you think now you have a backing after you hooked up with Mr. Lionel? Everyone is


    working for the new advertisement, and you don''t care about anything standing aside holding stuff in


    your arms. How dare you? Mr. Darren pays great attention to the advertisement. If it turns out not good,


    can you be responsible for it?" Nancy said.


    Hearing what Nancy said, to avoid any trouble for Lionel, Amanda asked, "What do you want me to


    do?"


    "Can you help me take the rest clothes to the lounge?" Said Rose, smirking and gently.


    Amanda walked towards the lounge with a pile of clothes in her arms.


    Nancy smile, "She is very obedient now. Rose, you can order her as you like."


    Rose waved her hands, "Don''t say that. Everyone is just for the interests of ourpany. After all, we


    all want to shoot the advertisement well this time. By the way, I have some questions about the time on


    the contract. You go to invite Mr. Darren here, and I''ll talk to himter."


    Nancy left in a hurry, while Rose turned around and went into the lounge to take something.


    Amanda hung the clothes neatly on the clothes rack in the lounge. When she turned around, she found


    that Rose was sitting on the sofa and looking at her leisurely.


    "Miss Rose, I have hung up your clothes. If there is nothing else, I will go out." Amanda proposed.


    "Mrs. Amanda, don''t be in such a hurry. You should have at least some time for a cup of tea." Rose


    poured two cups of hot tea and put them on the tea table.


    Amanda didn''t move, but said instead, "What do you want to tell me? Just directly say it."


    Hearing that, the smiling face of Rose''s turned to a cold one, "I don''t have anything to say. Now I''m


    admired by everyone of An Group, and almost all the spokespersons of An Group are me. Everyone


    knows that Darren and I are perfect match and you''re just an decoration bought by An Group." She


    said.


    "But even as a decoration, I can still kick you out from Darren''s bed. And if I can get you out once, of


    course I can make it a second time." Facing Rose''s sarcasm, Amanda inclined her eyes and said.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Rose got upset, saying, "Amanda, you know what? Men only care about their own interests. You came


    to the hotel to make a scene on the wedding night, and Darren did it just to avoid troubles. Do you think


    it was for you?"


    "I don''t care whether he cares about me or not. What''s your rtionship? I don''t care. We won''t


    interfere with each other from now on. You know I''m Mrs. Amanda An, so please at least respect the


    title of Mrs. Amanda An." Then Amanda stood up and walked away.


    "Unfortunately, the one I''m looking for is Mrs. Amanda An." Rose smiled, and suddenly screamed and


    fell down to the ground. Then Amanda turned around in surprise, and saw Rose shove the tea table


    aside. The hot tea spilled on her body, and her knees were already red and swollen.


    "What''s wrong? Oh my God!" Nancy was the first one who rushed into the room, and Darren was


    behind her. When he saw that Rose fell to the ground, he rushed over to Rose and lifted her up.


    Then Nancy grabbed Amanda''s arm and bellowed at her, "Hey, Amanda! What have you done to


    Rose? Don''t you know she''s going to shoot an advertisementter? Even if you don''t like her and call


    her a bitch a home wrecker, we tolerated since thinking about working at the samepany. We didn''t


    expect you getting even worse and beat her up. "


    "Nonsense. I never scolded her in front of you. You have bullied me enough in thepany, and now


    you even made up lies to me. Who got even worse?" Amanda reached out and stopped Nancy''s hand,


    and got infuriated, "Rose, you''d better choose the right asion for your performance before you really


    put on an act. Outside should be your stage. What if you hurt yourself and can''t stop what you''re doing


    right now."


    Rose bit her lips, pitifully looked at Darren and said, "Darren, I know it was my fault. Don''t be angry.


    Amanda didn''t mean it."


    "Amanda!" Looking at Rose''s injured knees and hurt arms, and listening to Amanda arrogant words,


    Darren''s eyes were filled with anger. He went up and grabbed Amanda''s hand, "Do you think I indulge


    you too much? How dare you hit her?"


    Just then, Amanda realized that she had been set up by Rose. Darren grip on her hand was tight and


    painful, she couldn''t help but struggle, "Darren, let go of me. I didn''t push her."


    "Take her to the hospital." Darren asked Nancy. Nancy helped Rose out, who then threw a gloating look


    at Amanda before she closed the door and left.


    Amanda was staring at Darren coldly, then she said angrily, "Darren, you''d better release me now."


    "Release you? Like this?" A disdainful look appeared on Darren''s face. He raised his hand and threw


    off Amanda''s hand. Amanda hit the table and the pieces of ss hit her hand. Her palm was bleeding.


    Feeling the pain, Amandaughed at herself, "You don''t believe whatever I say, but you only believe in


    Rose. So what will you do to me if I push her?"


    Looking at Amanda''s bloody palm, Darren took a deep breath to calm himself down. Then he said, "It


    seems that the work here is not suitable for you. You''d better note to work for some time."


    Not going to work? That was good news. Amanda put on a smile and said, "Thank you, Mr. Darren."


    "Damn it! What are you doing here? We can''t even shoot amercial." The director had been ready,


    he cursed when he saw Amanda''s out.


    "Yes, we have to work overtime again. She brought bad luck to ourpany."


    Amanda stumbled out of the lounge and giggled as she heard people''sining. All of a sudden,


    someone lifted a leg and tripped her. As a result, Amanda lost her bnce and fell to the ground. Her


    wound became more severe after the collision, and Amanda was unable to stand it anymore. The air


    around her was full ofughter.


    All of a sudden, theughter stopped. A hand reached out in front of her. At the sight of the worried look


    on Lionel''s face, Amanda''s nose twitched. She felt like all her efforts to hold on were going to be in


    vain.


    Lionel rushed here when hearing the noise. When he came in, he saw Amanda falling on the ground.


    Her hand was bleeding, and everyone around her wasughing. No one came to help her. She curled


    up carefully, like a sheep was thrown into a pack of hungry wolves. Lionel raised his arms, held


    Amanda up and took her away.


    "What are you doing, Lionel?" Said Darren with anger in his voice when he saw Amanda held by Lionel


    in his arms.


    "I''m sending my secretary home. I have no case of conniving at employee hurting." Lionel turned to


    look at Darren and said in a low voice.


    "Amanda made a mistake and she deserved to be punished. As Mrs. An, she should be responsible for


    thepany''s employees. However, because of her own mood, Rose was injured. She wouldn''t be


    punished even if she didn''t receive awyer''s letter and let alone caused the loss of shooting for the


    company." Darren said coldly.


    "I didn''t know where Mrs. An was. I only saw Amanda, who has been bullied since she joined the


    company. And I believe my employees won''t do such a thing. It''s not my business that what the


    company will deal with it. As for my people, I will certainly protect them. If you want to send awyer''s


    letter, please send it directly to my name." Lionel added. Saying that, Lionel took Amanda and left.


    Amanda leaned in Lionel''s arms and wriggled a little. She said in a low voice, "I''m sorry."


    "Why should you say sorry?" Lionel asked.


    "I didn''t want to cause you any trouble, so I agreed to help. But I didn''t expect that I got into even


    bigger trouble. In fact, you don''t have to care about me." Said Amanda, lowering her head.


    "It''s not a bother. I just did my duty as a gentleman." Hearing her exnation, Lionel smiled and said in


    a low voice, "I''m willing to ept it even it''s a trouble."

 Chapter 10 Fighting With Cheng Family

    Chapter 10 Fighting With Cheng Family


    The more Amanda thought about it, the more confused she became, "Why?" she asked.


    Why? He didn''t know why. Maybe he was crazy.


    I''ve never seen a girl so real and strong. Thinking of Amanda running in the sun and spreading out the


    flyers, a faint smile crept onto her face; thinking of her falling asleep at the table side; thinking of her


    running out of the dark storage room.


    Lionel replied with a smile, "Because I want to."


    Amanda lowered her head. The doctor cleaned the wound with alcohol. The wound made her shrank


    with pain, but she didn''t scream. After the treatment, the doctor told her not to get wet. Lionel frowned


    and asked, "Are you used to living there?"


    "What?" Amanda asked surprisingly, raising her head.


    "The wounds need to be carefully healed these days. If you don''t want to live there, I can arrange..."


    "It''s okay." Amanda interrupted immediately, "I''m fine." She lowered her eyes. She was Mrs. An, and it


    was improper for her to move out. She didn''t want to have a quarrel with Darren because of this. Then,


    Amanda''s phone rang, and from the phone came the angry voice of Aunt Li, "Amanda,e home


    right now."


    "What happened?" The phone was hung up, Amanda looked at it in astonishment.


    "What''s wrong?" Sitting next to her, Lionel could hear the woman''s roar on the phone.


    "It was my aunt, I didn''t know what happened. She just wanted me to go back to Cheng family as soon


    as possible." Amanda was about to rush out, Lionel grabbed her hand and said, "Don''t run around. I''ll


    drive you there."


    Amanda looked at him and said in a low voice, "I don''t know why, but I''m a little scared."


    It was the first time that she had shown such a panic expression in front of him. Lionel''s heart softened


    and he consoled her, "Don''t be afraid. I''m here, and nothing will happen."


    When Lionel drove the car to Cheng family, Amanda asked him to wait at the gate. For some reason,


    Amanda didn''t want Lionel to see her awkward situation in Cheng family. No matter how confident she


    was in front of Lionel, she would lose her self-esteem once she entered Cheng family.


    As soon as she stepped into the house, Susie stood up from the sofa and shouted at her, "Amanda,


    look at what you have done! How did you offend Mr. Darren? Now he is going to withdraw the


    investment from my father''s new project. Do you know how much influence it will have on us?"


    Mrs. Li was also angry. She stood up, grabbed Amanda''s hand and scolded, "You damn girl! Didn''t I tell


    you to pacify Mr. Darren? Did you put on a poker face again? I''m telling you, if Mr. Darren withdrew his


    investment, I won''t let you go!"


    "Yeah, Amanda. How could you ungrateful bastard, keep torturing us since we had brought you up for


    more than ten years?" Cousin Charles was too angry that his eyes turned red. This case was his


    responsibility. An hour ago, the Secretary of Mr. Darren called to withdraw the investment, but Charles


    couldn''t get in touch with Mr. Darren no matter how many times he contacted. Thinking for a while, he


    thought it must be Amanda who irritated Mr. Darren.


    Is Darren going to give her a hard time by withdrawing his investment from Cheng family''s case? In


    order to vent some of his anger to Rose.


    Amanda chuckled. He really is Darren. Knowing that it was useless to torture her, he started from her


    family.


    "Amanda, apologize to Mr. Darren if you do something wrong. Do you hear me?" Mrs. Li yelled.


    "If it were not for Sheryl, I would never agree to marry Darren. Now that I have married him and I have


    sacrificed my marriage, what else do you want me to do? Do you want me to kneel in front of him and


    beg for mercy?" Faced with a group of people who behaved in the name of family members but treated


    her as an enemy, Amanda felt cold in her heart. The wound on her hand was still hurting. When she


    was injured, her family didn''t care about her, but pushed her to the side of the devil for their own


    interests. She couldn''t stand it anymore.


    "Amanda, you''d better kneel down and beg Mr. Darren to forgive you. Otherwise, we can''t guarantee


    what will happen to Sheryl." Susie said coldly.


    Amanda said, "What did you say? Dare you say that again?"


    Mrs. Li chuckled, "We have raised your brother who is in aa for so many years. You know, it''s not


    easy to take care of a human vegetable. If there is an ident, it''s normal. Many patients in a


    vegetative state will finally die. After all, we are his family. Who will doubt us?"


    "If you darey a finger on Sheryl, I will not spare you!" Amanda was trembling with anger.


    "So what?" Susie was happy to see Amanda''s angry face. She was jealous of the jade bracelet which


    was previously owned by Amanda and made her a focus point in the charity party. This damn girl


    donated it without hesitation, but she didn''t want to give it to the Cheng family at all. So Susie


    continued, "You don''t know what I did when you left the country, do you? I went to find Sheryl. I pped


    him and pinched his ear, but he didn''t wake up. How fun it was!"


    How dare she hit Sheryl. Amanda screamed and pounced on Susie, caught her hair and pped on


    her face heavily. Susie was dumbfounded and cried out, "Mom, brother, help! This bitch hits me!"


    And then Charles gave a hard kick on Amanda, who was still grabbing Susie''s hair. She cried and


    cursed, "Susie! How dare you hit Sheryl! I''m going to kill you!"This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Sheryl was her dearest little brother. When her parents had a car ident, Sheryl''s head was injured


    and he became a human vegetable. For Sheryl, she had to sign apany share transfer agreement


    and transfer her parents'' shares to her uncle. She didn''t ask for anything in Ennd. She wanted


    nothing. She just wanted Sheryl to be taken care of in China. But when she was away, Susie dared to


    hit Sheryl.


    Seeing Amanda hits Susie, Charles grabbed Amanda and scolded, "Bitch! How dare you hit my sister!"


    Mrs. Li also came forward and pped on Amanda''s face. She scolded, "Amanda, how dare you hit


    her? I''ll teach you how to behave yourself."


    Charles''s kick stung Amanda. Her face turned pale. She release her hand, lying on the carpet and held


    her stomach tightly.


    Susie stood up awkwardly, ran to Amanda, kicked her belly and scolded, "How dare you hit me,


    Amanda?" Suddenly, Susie let out a scream. Arge amount of blood wasing out from Amanda''s


    body, forming red peonies on the carpet.


    Suddenly, Amanda felt a sharp pain in her belly. It was like her body was a tap which was turned on.


    Warm liquid kept running out. She saw the blood under her body. Susie''s scream was still ringing in her


    ears.


    At thest moment, Amanda saw that Lionel was running to her. He looked shocked and worried. She


    reached out a hand to him and said weakly, "Take me away." Then she lost her consciousness and


    fainted.

 Chapter 11 That Baby

    Chapter 11 That Baby


    "Amanda, wake up. It''s your favorite food, the steamed egg custard." A gentle voice said to Amanda. It


    was so familiar and she searched in her mind carefully. Finally, she found it was her mother''s voice in


    her sealed memory.


    In the sunshine, her mom wore a floral apron, standing beside her bed with a smile. Although they had


    servants at home, her mom still liked to cook breakfast for the whole family. The steamed egg custard


    she made was Amanda''s favorite.


    Amanda slowly opened her eyes and saw the dazzling white light.


    Sitting on the bedside and seeing her wake up, Lionel asked softly, "How do you feel?"


    Amanda tried to move her body but only felt like all bones would break into pieces. Lionel said in a


    hurry, "You just lost a baby. You''re still very weak."


    A baby? Suddenly, the sharp pain in her belly and the blood under her body came to Amanda''s mind.


    Was that the pain of losing her baby?


    "The doctor said it had been a month. Was it Darren''s?" Lionel asked.


    One month. Was it their wedding night? Although Amanda had never expected the existence of the


    baby, it was a part of her body after all.


    With tears in her eyes, she just blinked without saying anything. Lionel didn''t go on asking, but said, "I''ll


    call Darren to pick you up."


    "No, don''t tell him." Amanda said in a hurry, "Don''t let him know."


    Lionel nced at Amanda suspiciously. Amanda lowered her head and said, "We have a contractual


    marriage. The child was an ident. I don''t want to get involved in this ident, so please don''t say


    anything about it, okay?"


    "Are you going to hide it from him?" Lionel asked.


    Amanda nodded. She was just tired. After taking the medicine, she stood up and was about to go


    home. Seeing her weak body, Lionel picked up his coat and draped it over her and said, "Let me send


    you home."


    "No need, I''m fine." Amanda had already wasted a lot of Lionel''s time, so she felt sorry.


    "You can''t go back by yourself now since you are so weak." Lionel lifted Amanda in his arms. Amanda


    widened her eyes in surprise. It was the third time that he had carried her in his arms like this. First


    time, he had carried her out of the studio; the second time, he had carried her out of Cheng family who


    abused her; the third time, he had carried her out of the hospital bed. Why was it always Lionel who


    had helped her when ident happened each time.


    Feeling sore in her eyes, Amanda said in a low voice, "Mr. Lionel, you don''t have to be so kind to me.


    It''s my own business."


    "I just know that you need to show respect to your subordinate. Don''t overthink it. I would do the same


    if it was someone else in thepany." Answered Lionel straightforwardly.


    "Mr. Lionel, thank you." Amanda said.


    "Your thanks is too simple. When you get better, you can help Secretary Lin with work. I invited you to


    work. Her work will be double as long as you''re sick." Lionel added.


    Amanda nodded immediately, feeling warm inside. She promised seriously, "I will, Mr. Lionel."


    Lionel bent down and put her on the back seat of the car. He leaned so close to her that she could


    even see the marks of his stubble. The faint smell of his perfume also bothered her, making her heart


    beat faster.


    After Lionel put her down, he said, "I will give you a month''s vacation to rest. Although I don''t know


    much about this, losing a child is not good for your health. As for the rest, as your boss, I can do


    nothing for you."


    "No, thank you, Mr. Lionel. I''m grateful for your help. If you weren''t here, I wouldn''t havee to your


    rescue," Amanda said. Her eyes reddened and she whispered, "No one cares about me."


    Lionel frowned and asked, "Isn''t Cheng family your uncle''s family? Why are they so cruel to you? They


    are not like family at all, even more ruthless than enemies."


    With a bitter smile, Amanda said, "I don''t know exactly the stories within them. But they regarded me as


    a pawn and a chip for them. Even so, I didn''t expect things to get so serious today. But it''s all over, and


    I have nothing to do with them in the future."


    Lionel nodded and said, "That''s good. Everyone acts like a beast that eats human beings when it


    involves interests."


    Amanda stared at him with her big eyes. She tilted her head to one side and asked yfully, "Are you a


    beast, too?"


    Content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Lionel was stunned and stared at Amanda.


    The girl sat on the backseat of the car and looked at him with her bright eyes, tilting her head. Although


    she didn''t look good, she was still full of energy and looked like a weak lily.


    Lionel moved her eyesight away, and said, "I''ve told you, everyone."


    On the way, Lionel didn''t say a word. He looked as if he was surrounded by cold air. As the air


    conditioner was on, Amanda felt a little cold in her hands and feet. She leaned against the car and


    dozed off.


    When the car stopped at the gate of An family, Amanda woke up. Looking at the brightly lit vi,


    Amanda didn''t feel happy or relieved. It was just a cold ce, and there was a demon that always had


    the thought of hurting people.


    Looking at her hesitantly, Lionel asked, "Do you need my help?"


    This was An family. After all, she was the wife of Darren. Lionel really did not have a position to


    interfere.


    Understanding what he meant, Amanda smiled and said, "Thank you. I''m fine." Then she slowly moved


    out of the car. She still felt a little painful when she was walking. But Amanda tried not to think about it


    and she opened the door.


    The light was still on in the living room, but Darren wasn''t there.


    When Amanda went back to her room to look for clothes, the door was suddenly pushed open from the


    outside. Darren leaned against the door and sneered, "It seems that I''ve made a couple."


    Amanda said unhappily, "I don''t know what you are talking about. I need to change my clothes. Get


    out!"


    With a cold smile, Darren walked up to Amanda, grabbed her chin and looked at her condescendingly.


    His handsome face was as cold as an ice sculpture, and his eyes were so cold that they could make


    people tremble with fear. The smile on his face was as if a hunter was looking at a prey with a


    bloodthirsty taste. He said, "Amanda, you seem to have forgotten your identity."


    Darren pinched Amanda''s chin in pain. She raised her hand and tried to push him away, saying, "Don''t


    be crazy, Darren. Go to Rose''s ce, and don''t try to make trouble with me."


    "I have known Lionel for a long time. Why didn''t I find that you would be his cup of tea?" Darren looked


    her up and down, as if he were looking at an item. He lowered his voice and whispered in Amanda''s


    ear, "Is there anything special that I haven''t tasted on you?"

 Chapter 12 Mrs. Ans Chip

    Chapter 12 Mrs. An''s Chip


    Amanda was trembling with rage, and her voice was full of humiliation, "What do you mean by that,


    Darren? What do you take me for? A promiscuous woman?"


    "You, Miss Amanda Cheng, are not that kind of woman who is willing to make out with others casually.


    Ordinary people can''t afford to have sex with you, right? I spent so much to get you. How much should


    Lionel pay me so that I won''t lose my cost?" Seeing that she was angry, Darren said with more anger.


    He just stood behind the ss window and saw that Lionel drove her home. She specially asked leave


    and carefully dressed. What made him more unbearable was that she came back with her clothes


    changed. Who dared to touch his woman? He wouldn''t allow his wife, even though just a title, to break


    the rule. He thought it was necessary to let her know what the rule was.


    "Lionel is not as despicable as you are. Don''t think that you can get all the women in the world by


    money even if you have Rose already. I''m not one of them. I''m not interested in your dirty thoughts at


    all." Amanda tried to shove Darren away. But her hand hit his heart unintentionally. This made Darren


    feel a sharp pain in his chest. By reflex, he got rid of Amanda.


    Amanda fell on to the cold and hard ground. This feeling was like being thrown to the ground at Cheng


    family as well, The sharp pain didn''t make her feel painful, but made herugh.


    The An family and the Cheng family had been trying to swallow her in one gulp.


    Darren frowned and asked in a bad tone, "What are youughing at?"


    Amanda stood up and felt a stream of heating out of her lower body. She immediately pushed


    Darren away and rushed to the bathroom.


    Darren kicked the door of the bathroom and said, "I haven''t finished yet, Amanda,e out now."


    Amanda copsed into the toilet, covering her aching belly. As she listened to the door being kicked by


    Darren, she couldn''t hold back her tears any more. The pain all came from the little baby who wasn''t


    protected by her. Outside the door, the person who was humiliating her with words was the baby''s


    father.


    Maybe the child didn''t want to experience such a tragedy, so he chose to leave in such a miserable


    way.


    All of a sudden, Amanda''s phone rang. She took out her phone and found it was from her uncle.


    Although Amanda was full of resentment, she had to take it.


    Her uncle said in a deep voice on the other end of the line, "Amanda, I just got a call from the hospital


    and said that Sheryl''s condition was not very good. Do you want to sign the critically ill notice, or want


    us to do it?"


    She clenched the phone and said through gritted teeth, "I''ll figure it out. Be good to Sheryl, or I won''t let


    you go."


    "I''ve heard too much of this. Amanda, as you know, Cheng family needs me to handle so many


    documents. The withdrawal of investment from Mr. Darren has increased our workload. Please


    understand me. After all, we are a family. We should have the answer for hospital before 9 o''clock


    tonight. Don''t give me a hard time." Simon sighed on the phone hypocritically.


    Amanda hung up the phone. Her heart ached every time she thought of Sheryl, who had been


    struggling for life. She would do anything to save Sheryl.


    She walked to the mirror and looked at the woman''s pale face in the mirror. Her eyes were deadly


    quiet. She smiled slightly, but the tears in her eyes were pulled. Then Amanda filled the wash basin


    with cold water and washed her face.


    When she opened the door, Darren had left, so she was alone in the room.


    The light in the study at the end of the corridor was dimmed. Amanda went to find Darren, knocked the


    door, but there was no response.


    After waiting for a while, Amanda knocked at the door again. There was no response from the study.


    She said through the door, "Darren, I have something to talk to you."


    No matter what she said, there was no sound in the room. Amanda tried to open the door but it was


    locked from inside. She got anxious and kicked the door as hard as she could. Then sheined,


    "Wasn''t it you who kicked the door just now. Why do you hide like a turtle now? Come out andpete


    with me if you can!"


    "What''s yourpetition?" Suddenly, a voice came from someone behind her. At that moment,


    Amanda got even more nervous and found that the lights in the corridor were apricot warmmps. In


    the dim light, she screamed and stepped back. She stepped on Darren''s foot, which hurt him. Darren


    was about to shook her off, but he hesitated for a moment and cursed, "Damn it! What are you shouting


    for? I''m not a ghost."


    As soon as Amanda came to her senses, she took a few steps back, "Aren''t you in the study? Why are


    you behind me?"


    Darren raised the ss in his hand and looked at her as if she was an idiot, "There''s no water in the


    study."


    Suddenly, he reached his hand to the little button of the study. After finger print, he unlocked the door


    and pushed the door open. Amanda followed him and entered.


    Then Darren turned around, sat on the leather chair, looked at Amanda and asked, "What''s the


    matter?"


    "I have to tell you, it was not me who pushed Rose, you can''t frame a good person." In the final


    analysis, the whole thing was because of the fall of Rose. Amanda was set up by Rose. In order to


    protect Rose, Darren had to withdraw his investment on Cheng family because of that. Amanda''s uncle


    had threatened her to yield to Darren with the safety of Sheryl. Amanda had no choice but to tell Darren


    about it from the very beginning.


    "You said, it was her who framed you. Do you have any evidence?" Darren asked indifferently.


    "There should be CCTV in the room." Amanda added.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "The daily monitoring and maintenance report of ourpany is posted in the tea room." There was a


    flicker of contempt in Darren''s eyes. "Do you have anything else to exin? If that''s all, I''m busy. Get


    out."


    Tossing her eyes away, Amanda said, "I know you don''t believe it. Rose has a good rtionship with


    you. Of course you believe her."


    "Get out." Said Darren tly while turning on theputer.


    "You withdrew your investment on Cheng family was just to force me topromise, didn''t you? Now I


    come to you. We can negotiate on whatever terms you want. Let go the Cheng family." Amanda


    proposed readily.


    Darren''s hand paused. He raised his head slightly to look under the light near theputer. There was


    a hint of yfulness in his smile, "Well, what can you offer then?"


    "I don''t know. Comparing to you, I have nothing to offer." Lowering her head, Amanda added, "I can''t be


    free myself."


    "That''s right. You have nothing. How can you negotiate with me?" Darren said coldly, "And you''d better


    make it clear, Amanda. I don''t want to negotiate with you, and I don''t care about yourpromise. I


    just want to use the fact to prove that both your life and Cheng family''s lives are under my control."


    "I don''t need a proof. I always know it." Biting her lips, Amanda hesitated for a while. Then she said in a


    low voice, "Then, Mr. Darren, I apologize? Don''t withdraw the investment."


    Darren looked at her and smiled, "Why should I?"


    "My request is not to withdraw capital. As for why, I don''t have anything to reply on. I can only propose


    this request to you. This is the most urgent request I have. As long as you ask, I will do it." Amanda


    said.


    "If so, Mrs. An, we can have a rest now." While his fingers were slowly tapping on the smooth table,


    Darren was staring at Amanda, with his sharp ck eyes.

 Chapter 13 A Guilty Conscience

    Chapter 13 A Guilty Conscience


    Taking a rest? Amanda was shocked, and asked carefully, "How do you want to take a rest?"


    Darren said impatiently, "How do you think a husband and a wife should take a rest together?"


    Amanda didn''t reply. But Darren just smiled coldly. He teased, "What? Do you hesitate when you think


    of your lover?"


    "I didn''t." Amanda exined with anger, "I need to exin to you clearly. I have nothing to do with


    Lionel. Don''t insult us like this."


    Hearing what Amanda said about Lionel, Darren said coldly, "Get out of here."


    With her eyes fixed on Darren, Amanda said, "I understand how you think of me, but I hope you can


    stop thinking about Mr. Lionel this way. He is always courteous to you, but you speak ill of him behind


    his back. You are going too far. Perhaps in your eyes, I am just a poor Cindere who doesn''t deserve


    to live a rich life like you and I don''t have any good manners. But you should know that at least I have


    the basic moral quality to behave myself. I should tell you even if you ask me to get out of here."


    "Do you think I''m a bad guy? Am I immoral?" However, Darren was not pissed off but burst into


    laughter. He said, "I beg you, Amanda. Get out of here right now. Don''t stand in my way. You are much


    more disgusting than the 70-year-olddy sweeping the toilet in thepany."


    "Okay, I won''t say anymore. I''ll do anything for you as long as you don''t withdraw your investment on


    Cheng family." But it suddenly dawned on Amanda that what she said was all nonsense. Darren was a


    narrow-minded man. To him, these words would make himugh. After all, he thought that she had a


    premeditated n to be with him. How much worse could it be for him to think of her?


    While Darren was working on hisptop, he didn''t answer her.


    Amanda walked to Darren and stood in front of hisptop. She said, "Darren, don''t withdraw your


    investment on Cheng family. I promise I will never interfere in the business between you and Rose. I''ll


    make a detour once seeing you two in the future, okay?"


    Darren nced at her and said in a cold and low voice, "If you don''t want me to withdraw the second


    case, you''d better leave before I lose my temper."


    How could Amanda leave? When she saw the time on theptop was eight o''clock in the evening, she


    was so anxious that her eyes turned red. She blocked Darren''s way and said, "Aren''t you going to


    sleep with me? I promise you. Don''t withdraw money on Cheng family again. You are forcing me to die


    if you do so!"


    Amanda yelled, and tears were running down from her eyes without caring how Darren reacted. She


    slowly crouched on the ground, turning her head away. If Darren continued to withdraw his investment,


    her uncle would soon issue an critically ill notice for Sheryl. Sheryl had been lying on the bed for such a


    long time, and there were so many people who wanted him die before he could open his eyes to see


    the sun.


    She was not a good sister. She couldn''t take good care of Sheryl. Now that Sheryl had been forced into


    such a bad situation, there was nothing she could do. Moreover, she was being humiliated here. She


    couldn''t do anything at all.


    Burying her head in her knees, Amanda started crying.


    Darren was surprised to see her crying. In his memory, this woman was always fearless. How could


    she cry out so easily after being humiliated by him? He kicked Amanda and said, "Amanda, get out if


    you pretend to be poor. Don''t affect me."


    Amanda raised her head and looked at him, "What can I do to stop you from withdrawing the capital?"


    Darren raised his eyebrows and said, "Is this your attitude to ask for help?" Seeing the tears on


    Amanda''s face, he looked away and said coldly, "If I see you flirt with other men in the future, it won''t


    be that easy as just withdrawing investment."


    He looked at Amanda, then added, "You''d better remember your identity as Mrs. An. Just imagine how


    great the honor of this identity is. If you couldn''t bear its weight and get hurt by it, you deserve it."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Amanda nodded her head and replied, "I will."


    Darren said, "Get out."


    "No, you haven''t promised me yet." Said Amanda. Darren was still urging her to leave.


    "I have to attend a phone meeting, you must wait for me to finish my work." Said Darren.


    "What if you forget itter? It''s too risky." Then Amanda added, "You''d better make a call first before


    attending the meeting. Don''t dy it on both sides."


    Darren said calmly, "I''ll change my mind at any time."


    "Then I can''t leave now. I will feel at ease after you call." Then Amanda sat on the sofa and didn''t move


    anymore.


    But Darren didn''t answer her. He had just left a few words to people on the phone meeting, and then he


    found that Amanda had already fallen asleep on the sofa. He saw her red and swollen eyes with tears


    on her face. Even as cold hearted as him, Darren shook his head helplessly, and held her up and took


    back to the guest bedroom.


    "You''rete, Amanda. I''ve already signed the critically ill notice on time." Uncle Simon raised the sheet


    in his hand and gave her a sinister smile, "It''s all your fault. You killed your brother. Your father, mother


    and even your brother won''t forgive you. You are such a devil!"


    "No, I didn''t. I didn''t. Sheryl, I didn''t kill you." Amanda shook her head hardly and cried. All of a sudden,


    the light in front of her eyes lit up. She opened her eyes and sat up immediately. She was relieved,


    because it was just a nightmare.


    Suddenly, she picked up her phone in horror. It was already two o''clock in the morning. A chill swept


    over her, and she trembled with fear, "Why did I fall asleep? Why did I fall asleep?"


    Sheryl, Sheryl...Amanda''s face turned pale. All of a sudden, she jumped off the bed, grabbed her purse


    and ran outside. When Darren heard the noise and came out, he just saw the door was closed.


    Darren''s face became cold. He took out his phone and called Amanda. Her phone rang in the guest


    bedroom. He stamped his foot and murmured, "Amanda, you''d better exin it clearly when youe


    back. Otherwise, it''s not just a beginning."


    Amanda ran out in a hurry. There weren''t many people in this area, so she was out of breath when she


    reached the intersection where there was a taxi. She didn''t have time to rest. She got into a taxi and


    rushed to the hospital as fast as she could.


    In the ward, Sheryl was breathing steadily. His face was slightly red and looked very healthy and


    natural.


    Amanda finally relieved. Just then, someone called her name in confusion. She looked up and saw


    Lionel standing outside the ward.

 Chapter 4 10000 Leaflets

    Chapter 4 10000 Leaflets


    "Wow, the wedding of the president of the an''s group. All the entertainment headlines were all about


    them. The wedding looks so splendid." A few nurses in the hospital sat around the desk, reading


    newspapers. The couple in the newspaper all wore a smile on their faces. The man was handsome,


    while the woman was elegant and tender.


    "Excuse me, where is the elevator?" A woman in a simple dress appeared in front of the counter with a


    large bouquet of lilies in her arms. The nurses were kind enough to show her the direction.


    Then she walked to the elevator with the flowers in her arms. She was a little excited because she


    finally could see Sheryl after seven years.


    "Wow, the woman just now looked so familiar." A nurse who had just raised her head from the


    entertainment page muttered.


    The young man in the bed was lying quietly with his eyes closed. His skin was as tender as white


    porcin, and the hidden blue veins could be seen under it. It was because he hadn''t seen the sun all


    the year round. His features were slightly open, and his soft hair was like a little sunflower to protect his


    little head.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    She sat on the edge of the bed, eyes full of tenderness.


    Since her parents died in a car ident, Sheryl had been her only family. Unfortunately, she was not a


    good sister. In order to let Sheryl get treatment, she had to ept the arrangement of the Cheng family


    to go to Ennd. She could not take care of Sheryl.


    "Sheryl, I''m back now. I promise you that I''ll never leave you again," Holding the young man''s slender


    and feeble hand, Amanda shed tears slowly.


    "This is the an group. The employees are all experienced and carefully chosen. The CEO said that they


    will be treated equally in thepany. You will have no objection, right?" The manager, Nancy, crossed


    her arms and said proudly.


    Amanda nodded.


    "There are rules that a newer should follow. I hope you can follow them. Here are the leaflets just


    issued by thepany, you hand it out first."


    Then, Amanda walked out with a stack of half height leaflets in her arms.


    After she went out, several female employees gathered around her andughed, "Nancy, you are


    great. As soon as she came in, you gave her a hard time and let her know that an group is not that


    easy to bully."


    "But after all, she is Mr. Darren''s wife. Is it really appropriate for us to do so?" A female employee said


    uneasily.


    "Don''t listen to her bullshit. She is not a madam to Mr. Darren. It''s just a pawn sent by the Cheng


    group. We can bully her to death, and Mr. Darren won''t care about it, let alone the Cheng family. Rose


    is Mr. Darren''s woman. Don''t get it wrong." "Hello, Rose. This woman named Amanda has entered the


    company."


    When she was reading the script while Darren was drinking tea in front of her, she stood up and walked


    to the balcony, saying with a smile, "help me take good care of her." After hanging up the phone, Rose


    sneered, ''Amanda, do you think you dare to challenge me in the name of Mrs. Amanda?''


    Amanda held arge pile of leaflets in her arms and started handing them out with a smile.


    A ck Cayenne slowly came over. Amanda quickly handed over a leaflet and smiled, "Hello, please


    have a look."


    The maning out of the car was about 25 or 26. Wearing a light grey suit, he had profound facial


    features and tall nose. He took the leaflet, looked at Amanda and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "Do you know me?"


    The man frowned. "I attended the wedding the day before yesterday, Amanda. But why did you give out


    leaflets here instead of working in the an group?"


    He was a friend of Darren and Amanda said, "I am at work. Nancy said these leaflets need to be


    handed out by new staff."


    Daniel took a look at the leaflets and said, "I have printed out 10000 copies of the leaflets. Did you post


    them alone?"


    Millions of leaflets were piling up on his desk. She nodded her head.


    The man didn''t say anything and drove away directly.


    By noon, everyone was ready to get off work. By the time she came back to thepany, there were a


    lot of peopleing to and fro at noon. Nancy stopped her and said, "the traffic flow is the most


    between noon and evening. And this time it will be the best time for us to hand it out. Please make it


    done today."


    At noon, when she went to the mall and got back to her office, she was so hungry that she had nothing


    to do but rubbing her sore arms. Then she went to the water cooler and drank four sses of cold


    water, picking up a pile of leaflets and went out.


    Darren stood on the other side of the French window and watched Amanda walking out of the an''s


    group with a pile of leaflets in his arms. He grinned and turned around to ask, "Lionel, how long are you


    nning to stay this time?"


    Sitting on the ck leather sofa, he held a few business proposals of the an group in his hand. "For


    half a month, I met Amanda downstairs. Unexpectedly, she asked her to hand out leaflets.


    "Do you really think that she is my wife? I want her to know that even if she marries me, she is just an


    ant in the an group." Darren snorted.


    Lionel didn''t make a response. He started his car and drove away. When he got out of the car, he saw


    a man throwing out leaflets on the street. He pulled over involuntarily.


    Seeing the car stop, Amanda ran to it and said with a smile, "Hello, please have a look." As a result,


    when she saw Lionel in the car, she was stunned. She smiled and said, "it''s you again."


    "Lionel." The man gave her his name briefly and then asked, "this is a long way from the an group. Why


    are you here?"


    "Because our flyers are all around the an group.. In order to make it spread farther and without wasting


    it, it would be better to go farther." Amanda proposed.


    Staring at her, he continued, "you know this is just a trick. Why are you so serious?"


    "Don''t you think it''s funny to hear this answer when a hostage asks me why I should enter the an''s


    group?"


    "Get in the car," he instructed with a smirk


    "What?" Then she got into the car. At the same time, Lionel drove her to a shopping mall. He put a pile


    of leaflets on the counter. The manager respectfully said he would finish handing out the fliers.


    "Is this shopping mall yours?" Amanda asked.


    "Don''t you know that glorymercial city is a subsidiary of the an group?" he asked in a surprised


    tone and cast her a nce


    She shook her head. "I don''t know."


    "You don''t even know your own husband''s property when you get married, it''s amazing." The corners of


    his mouth curved into a mocking smile.


    As the problem on the leaflets was solved, she let out a sigh of relief. Seeing that Lionelughed at her,


    sheughed at herself. "I''ve been in the UK all the time and I''m not familiar with H City," she added.


    "I have something else to do, so I can''t drive you home. The leaflets have been handed out. You can


    learn how to work this afternoon," he added


    Amanda nodded her head and said to him with a smile, "thank you. I''m going to have dinner. I''m


    starving to death." Then she dashed into a restaurant next to his and saw her running happily inside.


    Seeing her like that, he couldn''t help but give a little chuckle. What an interesting Mrs. Amanda was.


    "Nancy, the leaflets have been given out. What can I do for you?" In the afternoon, Amanda went to


    find Nancy and told her.


    "Are you sure? Ten thousand!" said Nancy in surprise


    "How did you make it? Are you alone or with friends? "


    "We have a lot of supermarkets and they have a lot of traffic." So all you have to do is put the leaflets


    on the counter." Amanda said with a smile.


    "There is nothing to do.. Miss Rose is going to shoot in the studio this afternoon. Not having got


    enough hands. Go to the studio and make some preparations. Be smart and quick!" Nancy said with


    smile.


    "Miss Rose? Which Miss Rose? " She had a bad feeling.


    As expected, she turned on Nancy''s red lips and said, "Oh, Miss Rose. Of course she is the


    spokesperson of our an''s group, who is called beauty Rose."

 Chapter 15 A Desire To Escape From The Marriage

    Chapter 15 A Desire To Escape From The Marriage


    Amanda was biting her lips, and said, "I''m not a piece of good for you to evaluate and calcte. Even


    though Gu family wants to marry me, I won''t marry Lionel if I don''t love him. I have to marry you this


    time."


    "People will learn topromise. What''s the difference between once and tenth time?" Darren said, "If


    you don''t want to get in the car, you can walk home."


    Amanda went onto the car in haste. At the moment, her phone rang. It was from a stranger. She


    answered it immediately. Susie shouted on the other end of the phone, "Amanda, you bitch! You stole


    my husband!" Susie seemed to be drunk.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Darren pressed the brake pedal. His face turnedpletely gloomy. He couldn''t understand how


    chaotic the rtionship between this woman and others. Wasn''t Lionel enough for her? She even


    dared to have involved another man. What kind of person did she take Darren as? Damn it! He had to


    give her a lesson.


    Startled by the sharp brake of Darren, and cursed by Susie over the phone, Amanda was confused.


    Then she yelled at Susie, "Susie, make it clear how I took your husband away from you. I don''t even


    know your husband''s surname or his appearance. Don''t think you can be mad at me when you are


    drunk."


    Susie snapped, "Amanda, how can you be such a shameless bastard by taking other''s husband? Do


    you really think Mr. Darren loves you? I can tell you that the only reason is that Mr. Darren needs a


    partner. I''m way better than you in terms of appearance and family status, how dare you fight against


    me? Why did everyone want you to marry Darren? It was me who loved Darren the most and I


    deserved him the most."


    Hearing Susie''s scolding, Amanda was relieved surprisingly. Then she looked at Darren. The man


    didn''t say anything unexpectedly. It seemed that he was listening attentively and there was even a


    smile on his face.


    "You deserve as you want. I won''t force you. Besides,pared with you, Rose is morepetitive."


    Amanda sat next to Darren and tried to transfer Susie''s anger to another one.


    Susie spit and said, "Do you think I dare not to talk about this bitch? Who the hell is she? She''s a low-


    ss actress and she wants topete with me. An family won''t let her, a dirty one, marry Darren.


    She just likes to pretend to be pitiful. What''s there to be afraid of? I can kill her with one hand."


    Darren was a little displeased. When he drove back to An family, he got off the car and directly went


    upstairs.


    Amanda covered her belly with her hands and went upstairs slowly. It was almost dawn when shey


    on the bed. She still remembered how Lionel and Darren confronted each other in the ward. It urred


    to her that Lionel said, she could ask him for help if she took him as a friend.


    His warm words touched Amanda''s heart. But the feeling vanished in an instant. She couldn''t do that,


    because she knew in her present status, she could only be a burden to Lionel. She couldn''t give him


    anything.


    The next morning, when Darren got up, he didn''t see Amanda. He opened the door and found Amanda


    sleeping soundly in her bed. He threw back her quilt immediately and called with a frown, "Do you have


    any idea what time it is now, Amanda? Why don''t you get up?"


    Amanda turned her body in an attempt to get the quilt, but she couldn''t get it. Feeling a little


    ufortable, she lifted her arm and said, "Mr. Lionel told me to ask for a leave."


    "How long?" Asked Darren.


    "A month." She answered in a daze.


    "Why?" Seeing that she was still in a daze, Darren asked.


    As a matter of fact, Amanda just wanted to get the quilt and fall asleep as soon as possible. Hearing


    the voice kept asking her, it was hard for her to have a good rest. With a painful expression, Amanda


    covered her head and said, "Well, it''s always said that it takes a hundred days to recover."


    She thought that it would be better for her to have a rest for one month after she lost her baby.


    However, what she said meant something else to Darren, "Where did you get hurt?" he asked with an


    unhappy face.


    Amanda murmured, "You''re so annoying. Of course I was hurt at Cheng family. When they heard that


    the bastard Darren withdrew his investment, they called me back and scolded me." sheined.


    Darren''s mouth twitched slightly, "Then did you know why you were scolded?"


    "Because they say something wrong." Amanda fumbled around and finally found the quilt. But she


    couldn''t pull the quilt, instead, she took herself to the bedside. Her fluffy hair ran across Darren''s arm


    that was gripping the quilt, which made him feel itchy.


    At this time, Amanda was lovable and obedient, totally different from the girl who would never turn back


    even if she was hurt to bleed. If she was always so cute, he didn''t mind raising a woman as cute as


    raising a pet.


    "What a bastard Darren is! He should stay with Rose. Why did hee to me?" Amanda turned over


    and kept murmuring. Then she heard the door closing, which woke her up.


    After a night of rest, Amanda felt better. The servant had begun to clean the house, she asked the


    servant to cook a bowl of chicken soup for her. At the same time, Lionel sent her a text message, from


    which he told her the date of her leave and the basic sry that she would get. Amanda read Lionel''s


    message and her mood wasplicated.


    She was a little bit boring, so she turned on the TV. Within the entertainment channel, there would be


    news about Rose. Looking at her beautiful face, Amanda felt ironic. The idol of themon people


    was actually a woman who was very scheming. No wonder people said that the entertainment circle


    was a bad one.


    She really hoped that Darren would be foolish enough to ask Rose to marry him. In that case, Amanda


    would be able to legally get rid of the identity of Mrs. An as well as this cold and cruel marriage, but for


    the time being, it seemed impossible.

 Chapter 16 Confrontation

    Chapter 16 Confrontation


    When Darren sat in the office, his assistant Sophie knocked on the door and said, "Mr. Darren, the


    general manager of Cheng Group is waiting for you in the reception room. He wants to have a meeting


    with you from 9:00 to 9:30."


    "No, I don''t want to see him." said Darren, waving his handzily.


    Sophie turned to arrange ordingly. When she opened the door, Darren suddenly stopped her. She


    looked back at him curiously and wondered, Mr. Darren is always a decisive and efficient man. Why


    was there doubt on his face? Cheng Group is just a smallpany. Comparing with An Group, it''s just


    too small. Why should Mr. Darren care about it?


    "Tell him to go to the conference room in ten minutes." Said Darren in a low voice.


    Sophie went to the reception room and smiled politely, "Mr. Cheng, Mr. Darren is busy now. He will


    meet you in conference room in ten minutes. Please wait for a moment."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Charles stood up in a hurry and said with a smile, "Thanks for your help, Sophie."


    Through his eyes, Sophie was dressed in a white uniform with ck stripes, which outlined the


    attractive V line on the cor. Plus, Sophie had a delicate and indifferent face. If a beauty like her came


    to his side, his life would be more rxed than that of the heavens hall.


    Sophie struggled through her career step by step, she saw through Charles''s mind at a nce. After


    reporting to him, she turned around and left.


    "Sophie, who is Mr. Darren meeting?" When Nancy came out of the tea room and saw Sophie, she


    greeted her with a smile.


    "It is just the general manager of Cheng Group," answered Sophie.


    "I heard that man is a ruffian." Nancy sighed and shook her head, "I really don''t know howe family


    like Cheng family can marry Mr. Darren. It''s really losing out."


    Sophie said calmly, "This is none of our business. Mr. Darren needs to read the report for next month.


    Send it to my officeter."


    Nancy stood up and escorted Sophie off. Her face changed immediately, ''She is just an assistant. How


    come she is even more arrogant than me, a manager. Well, but she is Mr. Darren''s assistant, is more


    omnipotent than me in front of Mr. Darren.'' she thought.


    Charles came here to talk with Darren about the withdrawal of the capital yesterday. He remembered


    that Darren had given the order to continue the cooperation with himst night, but the capital was still


    locked in the bank. The head of the bank was ying Tai Chi with him and wanted him to give some


    money secretly, which was too much for Charles, so he wanted to take the opportunity to look for his


    brother-inw and bond with him as well. Usually, Charles had no right to make friends with people like


    Mr. Darren.


    Sitting in the reception room, Charles waited for a long time, but Darren didn''t show up. Charles started


    to feel anxious, hopeful and disturbed at the same time.


    At the corner of the corridor in front of the reception room, Lionel wasing up towards Darren.


    Seeing Darren, Lionel stopped immediately.


    They were close friends. But Amanda had meddled in, so the two men couldn''t get along anymore.


    "She is just a dispensable chess piece of Cheng family. This is not your style." Darren said slightly,


    "The progress of the case in America is not bad. You should follow it up. In the future, your


    performance will also be counted on the board of directors."


    "Darren, listen to me. My style is that I''ll do what I think is the right thing. And I''ll do my best to achieve


    my goal. Besides, I know better than anyone else about the fact of your marriage. You don''t love


    Amanda at all." Said Lionel.


    "Do you like her?" Darren suddenly asked with a smile.


    Hearing this, Lionel hesitated for a while.


    Amanda paused for some time, while her phone kept ringing because Charles was urging her. She


    hung up the phone unconsciously, and waited for the reply from Lionel at the corner.


    "Do you think that you can only help others when you like them?" Lionel frowned and said, "Because


    you dislike her, she got bullied all the time in thepany. Now that you were dissatisfied with the


    marriage arranged by your father, you can treat your dissatisfaction to a person who is trapped in the


    marriage just like you."


    "That''s none of your business. It''s not your turn to judge me." Darren stopped smiling and said coldly,


    "Just tell me, do you like Amanda?"


    "That''s my business, I don''t have to tell you." "I''ll stick to what I''m going to do. If it isn''t ordance with


    your faith, then there''s nothing else I can do," Lionel dered.


    "If you don''t like her, you can speak it out straightforwardly. Lionel, your duplicity is still like always. You


    like Amanda, right?" Darren stared at Lionel. He paused for a second and said to Lionel with interest,


    "What a pity. We already had sex on our wedding night. If you want a second-hand woman, I don''t


    mind it."


    Amanda clenched the bag in her hand and leaned against the ss with her lips bit. She slowly


    squatted down and didn''t want to listen to what he said, because Darren just called her a second-hand


    woman in front of Lionel.


    Darren thought that Lionel would say something like that I misunderstood or what, but instead with a


    bitter smile on his face, Lionel said gently, "I know."


    Darren froze, and then his eyes became fierce, "You know? How did you know? How could Amanda


    even tell you this?"


    "Enough!" The next second, Amanda came out from the corner. Her eyes were burning with rage and


    her body was as tense as a little beast which had been injured badly.


    Darren looked at her and frowned, "Why are you here?" ''Didn''t this damn woman say she wanted to


    rest at home? Why is she here in thepany?''


    When Amanda was about to speak, the door of the reception room opened. Charles got exasperated


    since Amanda hadn''t answered his phone no matter how hard he tried. When he saw Amanda


    standing there, he got more furious. Charles grabbed Amanda''s cor and scolded, "Bitch, why did you


    come here sote? Did you offend Mr. Darren again? Otherwise why didn''t Mr. Darren see me? Go and


    beg Mr. Darren now. If you can''t get the money, I''ll kill you!"


    Amanda was pushed hard by Charles. His sudden action caught her off guard. The flower rack next to


    her fell to the ground. In a big stride, Lionel held Amanda and asked worriedly, "Are you okay? Where


    did you get hurt?"


    Darren''s heart tightened. He looked at Charles coldly and said, "This is An Group. Manager Cheng,


    you did put on airs. How dare you hit my wife in An Group?"


    It was not until then that Charles found out that Darren was also there. He immediately took back his


    hand, smiled awkwardly and said, "Mr. Darren, you are finally here. I was just too anxious to wait."


    "Too anxious." Unexpectedly, Darren kicked on Charles''s belly. His movement was fast and steady.


    Charles was a fat sack, how could he fight back? Charles covered his stomach with one of his hands


    and squatted down. He said, "Mr. Darren, let''s have a talk. Don''t be angry for such a woman."


    "You hurt my woman. Do you have anything to say to me? Get out!" Darren said in a cold voice.


    "Mr. Darren, this woman is just a pawn of our cooperation. Why do you take her seriously?" Charles


    was in a cold sweat because of the pain.


    Darren didn''t respond. He reached out his hand and pulled Amanda over. Lionel didn''t make a move,


    "Take care of yourself." he nodded to Amanda.


    Amanda stood still as she watched Lionel leave. Seeing her look, Darren said unhappily, "The man has


    left. Would you like to follow him?"


    When Amanda was about to say something, her face went pale. Her elbow was scratched by a sharp


    iron wire. Darren frowned and took her downstairs.

 Chapter 17 The Hospital

    Chapter 17 The Hospital


    "Where are you taking me to?" Amanda took a step back and got rid of Darren''s hand because she had


    heard clearly what he had said.


    "Hospital. To dress the wound." Darren''s hand was shook off by her, he frowned and said unhappily,


    "Otherwise, where do you think I''m taking you to?"


    "No, I can do it by myself." Amanda stared at him angrily, "If you really have the good heart to help me,


    please don''t say that nonsense any more. There is nothing between Mr. Lionel and me. He helped me


    just because he couldn''t bear to see me being bullied."


    "You have been bullied? You are married to An Group, who dares to bully you?" Darren said coldly, "If


    you are bullied in this way, it''s because you are useless."


    Amanda was surprised by what he said. The whole An Group knew that she was the woman that


    Darren hated the most. Everyone wanted to step on her and ask for rewards. How could he im that


    she was married to An Group?


    Which Group CEO''s wife would give out 10000 leaflets when she came to thepany?


    Which Group CEO''s wife would be locked in the archives center at midnight?


    She was badly injured due to his pushing. In the studio, she was surrounded by a group of malicious


    people.


    He didn''t care about her awkwardness for so many times, and sometimes he even pushed her further


    and ruined her dignity in front of everyone.


    Amanda he pushed him away and entered the elevator. After she stepped out of An Group, she took a


    deep breath and smiled. This didn''t matter. Mrs. An was just a trade. She should never have expected


    anything from Darren and she didn''t need him to do anything for her.


    But thinking of the hard kick Charles got, Amanda felt really satisfied.


    "Oh, it''s Amanda. Why are you off thepany so early? CEO''s wife is really different." Nancy was just


    back from meeting customers. Seeing Amanda walking out of the elevator, Nancy couldn''t help but


    burst intoughter.


    "Now that you know I''m the wife of your CEO, how dare you irritate me? You must look down upon your


    CEO, don''t you?" Amanda proposed.


    "You''re right. I don''t have the guts to offend you. CEO''s wife could even hit Rose when she wants, I''m


    just a nobody. I''m afraid of her more." Nancy snorted.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Last time when Amanda was framed, the news spread all over thepany, that the reason why she


    fought with Rose was because she was angry with the rumor between Darren and Rose. As a result,


    Rose was injured. Thepany''s advertising had to postpone the shooting for half a month. In


    addition, because of the wound on Rose''s leg, many substitutes were used.


    If there weren''t for Mrs. An''s identity, the news would have been already exposed to the media. There


    would have been many fans of Rose''s to surround and attack Amanda, and how could she have such a


    good time now?


    Amanda said coldly, "So you must don''t mess with me. I don''t care about the job anyway. If you keep


    provoking me, you will make a fool of yourself." As soon as she finished her words, Amanda walked


    away on her high heels, leaving furious Nancy behind.


    Although Charles pushed her hard, Amanda only suffered some bruises. It was easy to disinfect and


    apply some medicine and she would be fine. Then Amanda went to the nearest hospital to the


    company and got herself some medicine. When she arrived, she saw Aunt Li and Susie hurry into the


    elevator. She was confused and wondered why they came to the hospital. Who had any ident?


    Amanda took a look at the floor number they stopped at and then went up by the next lift.


    When she arrived at the ninth floor, Amanda kept looking around while walking. From a distance, she


    saw Susieing out of a ward and making a phone call angrily. Before she could react, her phone


    rang. It was from Susie.


    Amanda answered the phone, hiding herself.


    Susie scolded on the other end of the line, "Amanda, get your ass to the hospital, now!"


    Every time she spoke to Amanda, she sounded as if she had eaten firecracker, just the exact same as


    Charles. Was it because Amanda was too weak to be bullied, or because they thought she owed


    them?


    Amanda leaned against the wall and asked casually, "What''s up?"


    "Amanda you bastard, how dare you attack my brother! Are you still a member of Cheng family? Since


    you married to An family, don''t you know who you are now?" Susie received a call in a hurry. Charles


    felt a terrible pain in his stomach when he came back from An Group. He went to have a check-up, and


    it turned out to be visceral bleeding, which scared the whole family. The operation for Charles just


    came to an end, which scared Mrs. Li and Susie to death.


    Charles didn''t dare to say that it was Darren who kicked him. He just said vaguely that he want to An


    Group before bing like this. The first person they thought of was Amanda.


    The corners of Amanda mouth twitched with anger, "Susie, if I were able to kick your brother to death, I


    wouldn''t have been here listening to you insult me like this. Go and find Darren if you dare, go beat and


    scold him if you dare. Don''t bully me." Then Amanda hung up the phone.


    It turned out that Charles was injured because of the kick. His internal organs were bleeding. Amanda


    was impressed. She didn''t expect that Darren was that relentless, though he looked so weak and didn''t


    have enough strength. She had fought with him for several times, and if Darren kicked her once, she


    would probably die directly.


    After thinking for a while, Amanda felt like a loser, ''I haven''t been beaten to death by Darren. Should I


    have to thank him for not killing me?''


    However, she frowned slightly, ''Why did Darren suddenly treated Charles so relentless?'' Was it just


    because she was pushed by Charles?


    The moment Amanda came up with this idea, she rejected it immediately. How could Darren stand up


    for her? She sneered. He had always been careless to use the worst thoughts and the cruelest way to


    deal with her. He would treat her with the most painful way. The only reason he did differently this time,


    was to stop her Mrs. An''s identity from damaged.


    "Mom, how dare Amanda hang up on me?" Susie''s voice came close all of a sudden. Amanda was


    shocked. They came over unconsciously. Her mind was in a mess. If they found her at this time, it


    would definitely be another trouble. But there was nothing that could block her way now, so they could


    see her when they came over.


    Amanda opened the door nearby, closed it and leaned against it. Outside the door, Susie and Mrs. Li


    were walking passed by the window. Susie looked angry, and Mrs. Li patted her daughter to make her


    calm down.


    Amanda let out a sigh of relief. Then she saw a doctor in the white gown looking at her suspiciously.


    The doctor looked young, and the badge on him indicated that his surname was Zhao, first name was


    Henry. There was no expression on his face, and he looked very calm too. He stared at Amanda and


    asked, "Are you here to see a doctor?"

 Chapter 18 Hiding

    Chapter 18 Hiding


    "Yes, I am here to see a doctor." With her eyes wide open, Amanda smiled politely, "But I think I got into


    the wrong room. I''m sorry."


    Ignoring her, Henry lowered his head and continued writing. The door was opened and then closed. He


    looked up with displeasure, seeing the girl who broke in inexplicably pulled the curtain and look around


    the room anxiously. He said calmly, "Miss, if there is nothing else, please go out. Don''t affect other


    patients."


    Amanda made a ''quiet'' gesture to him and said, "Please help me."


    "Are you stalked? Robbed? Or threatened? You don''te from the psychiatry department next door,


    do you?" Henry narrowed his eyes slightly and looked at Amanda carefully.


    A woman asked curiously outside, "Should I go in here? Why is the curtain closed and the door


    closed? Is Dr. Zhao there?" Someone knocked on the door.


    Before Henry could answer, his mouth was covered by a small hand. There was a faint fragrance in her


    cold hand, and the girl''s unprepared expression was in front of him.


    It never urred to Amanda that Mrs. Li and Susie turned around and came to this room. As soon as


    she opened the door, she was almost found by them. There was no ce to hide in the room, and now


    they were right outside the door.


    "Dr. Zhao, please let me hide in this ce for a while." Amanda pleaded in a low voice.


    Before Henry could react, Amanda bent over and went under his desk. Susie opened the door


    impatiently and saw the doctor lowering his head looking at something. She said with dissatisfaction,


    "Dr. Zhao, it''s still working hours. Could you work hard now?"


    Henry had no choice but to sit straight, showing her working status and asked Susie, "What can I do for


    you?"


    Susie handed the test report to him and said, "This is the test report of Charles, bed number 161. I


    need you to prescribe medicine for him."


    Henry took over the report and looked at it. Mrs. Li asked anxiously, "Doctor, how''s my son now? Will it


    have any bad influence on him having a baby in the future?"


    The corner of Henry''s mouth twitched. He shook his head and said, "It''s just the spleen bleeding."


    Tears welled up in Mrs. Li''s eyes as once she heard Henry''s words, "How could it happen?"


    Susie was not reconciled and said, "Mom, don''t worry. I will never let go of the little bitch when I catch


    her." Then, Susie took out her phone and dialed again.


    When Amanda''s phone shed, she was startled. Luckily she had turned off the volume. Now just the


    screen was on, but there was still vibration. Although it was not loud, there was still a sound in this


    quiet room.


    Shocked by Henry, he looked down at Amanda who just hung up the phone in a hurry. There was a hint


    of helplessness in his eyes.


    After being hung up the phone, Susie made another call. Amanda had already turned off the vibration


    too. Looking at the constantly bright screen, Amanda smiled reluctantly to Henry.


    Henry was helpless with the woman under his desk. He could do nothing but write some forms as


    quickly as possible, hoping that these twodies in front of him could leave as soon as possible.


    "Doctor Zhao, did your phone ring just now?" Mrs. Li kindly reminded Henry.


    With his head bowed, Henry wrote on the prescription. Without changing his countenance, he said, "It


    was just an rm clock."


    Mrs. Li and Susie took the form and left finally. Henry stepped back and said, "Miss Cheng, could you


    pleasee out?"


    Getting out from under the desk, Amanda smiled at Henry and said, "Thank you. Thank you for helping


    me today."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Why are you hiding from those two people? Are you family or enemy? Did Charles, who hurt his


    spleen, get injured because of you?" Henry seemed to have no reaction on anything, but his questions


    had a clear train of thought.


    "Nominally, we are family, but they treat me as an enemy." Amanda said.


    "I want to know." Said Henry calmly.


    "What? Why?" Amanda looked at him surprisingly. It was obvious that Henry didn''t like to talk to others


    at all. When he gave them the medicine, he sounded cold and detached. How could he care about her


    business?


    "It''s boring to sit here all day. Finally there''s something interesting." Henry exined.


    All of a sudden, the door was opened from outside. Mrs. Li came in with the prescription and asked in


    confusion, "Doctor Zhao, can you please check where can we get the medicines?"


    Henry walked to the front from his desk and pointed at the form to Mrs. Li. She thanked him, turned


    around and left.


    With her hands covering her head, Amanda got out from the desk in a gasp of air. She rushed to the


    desk just now and her head hit the desk directly. She still had to endure the pain to listen to the speech


    of Mrs. Li and Henry. She rubbed her head to gasp for air after Mrs. Li finally left.


    Henry looked at her awkward face, and smiled with surprise.


    "That''s it. He went to look for trouble from my cheap husband. As a result, he was kicked and sent to


    the hospital. But he felt embarrassed to say that my husband kicked him, so he med it on me. I''m so


    weak. How could I kick someone hard like this? How dare they bully me like this?" Amanda simplified


    her experience to Henry.


    Henry approvingly nodded and said, "Indeed. You only have the ability to bump your head." With these


    words, he couldn''t help bursting intoughter and said, "It was so tortuous!"


    Amanda rolled her eyes on him. But for the sake of his help, she didn''t n to argue with him over this.


    At this moment, while Mrs. Li and Susie were out, Amanda had to go back in a hurry.


    Amanda still felt dizzy on the way home, so she clutched her head and went back by taxi. Thinking of


    that even an indifferent person like Henry could be amused tough by her tortuous experience, she


    wondered if she wanted to see a life with such disgusting story written on it.


    Amanda smiled. The sun was shining brightly outside. Compared with other people''sughter and


    mockery, the pain and bitterness she had experienced were too hard for anyone else to understand. All


    her story was only a joke.

 Chapter 19 Apology

    Chapter 19 Apology


    After this drama, it was already noon. Back to An family, Amanda found surprisingly that Darren was


    having lunch at home. People like him would have a lot of social engagements. He was surprisingly at


    home.


    "Mrs. An is back." The servant N served thest dish and went to Amanda with a smile.


    Amanda nodded, washed her hands and sat down for lunch.


    Darren looked up, stared at her and asked, "Where have you been?"


    "Hospital." Amanda said.


    "Why did it take you so long?" She left at ten o''clock in the morning. Now it was half past twelve. It was


    only ten minutes'' walk from thepany to the hospital, and it was just a simple dress of wound.


    "Darren, you kicked Charles and now he''s in hospital." Amanda said, putting down her chopsticks on


    the table.


    Darren took his te and picked up a piece of beef and ate it quietly.


    Seeing that he didn''t response, Amanda then went back to her seat and continued her meal.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Just then, the doorbell suddenly rang. N quickly went to open the door. The person outside politely


    said, "Excuse me, is Mr. Darren at home?"


    After hearing the sound, Amanda put down her bowl and chopsticks and stood up.


    "Sit down." Said Darren calmly. Amanda stared at him. The voice outside the door was from her uncle.


    But Darren didn''t look surprised at all when he heard it. Charles broke his spleen because of him. Her


    uncle muste to me him.


    However, here was An family. With the order of Darren, Amanda sat down. She didn''t want to entertain


    this uncle who always hid a dagger behind his smile anyway.


    N greeted Simon to sit down. Then she walked into the dining room and asked, "Mr. Darren, the


    man outside introduced himself as Cheng Group''s chairman, Simon. He wants to have a talk with you."


    "I''m having lunch now. I''ll be busy for about an hour. He can go on with his work if he has something to


    deal with." Said Darren.


    Amanda bit the chopsticks. An hour? He had already finished half of his meal now. One hourter, it


    might be pulled out from his body at that time. Now she could tell that Darren was putting on airs.


    N replied when she came back. And as expected, Simon told her to ask Mr. Darren to eat slowly. He


    was not in a hurry, he could wait patiently.


    Compared with women of Li Group, Simon was more cunning than them. He won''t be foolish enough to


    me Darren instead ofing to apologize as soon as he heard Darren kicked Charles.


    Amanda felt a little hungry after she was out for a long time, and N made very delicious food for her.


    But she was still a little uneasy when thinking of Simon''s usual methods and movements. Seeing that


    Darren was still having lunch slowly, she couldn''t help saying, "You can eat after you go to meet him


    first."


    "Do you think I''m you?" Darren replied unhurriedly.


    How about me? Amanda didn''t get it, ''Did I look anxious?'' But there was no way not to be in a hurry.


    Simon would always take Sheryl as a hostage. This time, he felt very angry. Maybe he would torture


    Sheryl in another way. If there was no other way, Amanda would like to take peaceful with Uncle


    Simon.


    "If you want to go, then go. There is no nails on your chair." Seeing her sitting there absentmindedly,


    Darren felt a little restless. He put the bowl on the table and said to Amanda.


    Then Amanda stood up right away and walked out. When she walked out of the dining room, she saw


    her uncle was sitting in the living room and had a cup of tea prepared by N. Simon turned around


    and saw Amanda. He smiled and asked, "Hello, my dear Amanda, is Mr. Darren still eating?"


    Amanda said yes and then sat opposite to her uncle and asked with concern, "How is Charles?"


    Uncle Simonughed and said, "Why do you still mention this disappointing thing? If Mr. Darren weren''t


    not angry, it would be lucky for him. Your cousin is just a reckless person. He has no bad intentions.


    Don''t take it to heart."


    "Please don''t say that, Uncle Simon. I only care about Sheryl. I don''t take other people and things


    seriously." Amanda exined.


    Simon looked at Amanda up and down. Amanda was a petite and fair skinned girl, who inherited her


    mother''s beautiful eyes. She could be considered a beauty if standing there. When a man and a


    woman lived alone, they might cross the boundary someday.


    However, Simon took a pause. The day at Cheng family, there was a pool of blood under Amanda''s


    body after she was hit. Mrs. Li guessed that she had a miscarriage, but Darren didn''t do anything. On


    the contrary, the vice-president of An Group, Lionel, rushed over in a hurry. Then nothing happened


    afterwards, which made him kept wondering.


    When Charles woke up, he told the whole story. He was impatient while waiting for Darren and he said


    a few harsh words to Amanda. Then Darren got angry and went up to kick him.


    Charles was very evasive and the answer seemed to be ambiguous. But he had a sharp sense that


    Darren was notpletely indifferent to Amanda, otherwise Darren wouldn''t be so cruel to him, which


    made him feel somewhat grateful and a little uneasy.


    The good thing was if Amanda had been lucky enough to win Darren''s heart, the whole Cheng family


    would have some connection. But the bad thing was, the truth was that Amanda had hatred for them


    more than love for years.


    But it didn''t matter. After all, they had Sheryl in hand. As long as they had Sheryl as hostage, they


    wouldn''t be afraid that Amanda would be disobedient.


    "Amanda, your cousin just lost his temper for the moment. I will teach him a lesson. You are the wife of


    Mr. Darren, so please persuade him not to fight with his family. Right? If you have time, go back home


    more often. Your aunt and you cousin Susie are looking forward to your return." Simon knew that


    Darren didn''t want to see him. He took the opportunity to leave when he saw Amanda came to talk to


    him.


    Amanda walked him out with smile all the time. After he left, she shut the door andined, "You


    cunning old fox! How dare you keep saying we are a family!"


    "Rude." It was unknown when Darren stood in the corridor and seemed to have heard their


    conversation. Suddenly, he uttered and startled Amanda. She jumped two steps away and said


    impatiently, "Are you cosying a spirit behind me?!"


    When she realized what just happened, sheughed and said in a more casual manner, "I''m always a


    vulgar person. I don''t have the same rules as thedy of your family. If you want to see the elegant


    lady, you can go to see Rose."


    Darren said coldly, "It''s good that you know who you are." Then he picked up his coat and went out.


    Amanda was a little bit angry, ''He was a man of few words, yet he could always hurt others with his


    words.'' In her opinion,paring to Rose, she was not lower than her in status. Amanda felt a pain in


    her belly. Her face turned pale and then she rushed to the bathroom.


    When she came out with a painful face, she saw Darren back again.


    Startled, Darren asked, "What''s wrong with you?"


    Amanda was a little surprised to see him back, and the pain shed on her face. She lost her bnce


    and fell to the carpet. Looking at Darren, who was about to pick her up, Amanda immediately reached


    out her hand to push him away, and said, "I''m fine. Go ahead with your work. Don''t worry about me."


    But Darren ignored her request and took her directly to the hospital. At this moment, Amanda had no


    strength to struggle. Her belly still ached when she was in the car. It was the first day after the


    miscarriage, and it hurt so much. She curled up at the back seat with hands over her belly. She was


    afraid that she might have sequel after the miscarriage yesterday.

 Chapter 20 Its You Again

    Chapter 20 It''s You Again


    When they arrived at the hospital, Darren opened the door of the backseat. He saw Amanda holding


    her belly with her hand. Sweat was running down her forehead and her eyes were red. He frowned and


    lifted her up.


    At the sight of the hospital, Amanda gave a ttering smile, "Don''t worry. I can handle by myself." She


    thought that Darren would leave after she said so, but she didn''t expect that her pitiful but tough


    appearance made Darren feel more awkward. He didn''t say anything, just lifted his hands and carried


    her in, which attracted many people''s attention on the way.


    Amanda thought, ''I''m a dead person. What if Darren knows that I had a miscarriage?'' Will she be


    killed? Or Cheng family? Darren wouldn''t believe the baby was his. He must thought Amanda was


    carrying someone else''s baby. Otherwise why didn''t she tell him after the miscarriage? Anyway, Darren


    had always supposed the worst. It would cause a big storm.


    Amanda looked out at the bright sky, as if she could see a fierce storming.


    "Doctor, her belly hurts. Give her a check-up." Said Darren bluntly.


    The nurse looked up and blushed unconsciously. She said in a low voice, "Sir, you have to register first


    please."


    There were several people registered ahead. Seeing this, Amanda was very happy. She said to


    Darren, "Don''t worry about me. You have something to deal with in thepany. I can wait here by


    myself."


    However, when Darren nced at her, he grasped her hand and read her mind. He asked coldly,


    "Amanda, what tricks are you ying?"


    Amanda just rolled her eyes and said nothing.


    Darren put her down onto the chair and went straight to the first person in line. He took a wad of money


    out of his wallet and said indifferently, "Trade for your number."


    There were always people who couldn''t live without money. Within half a minute, Darren went in with


    Amanda in his arms.


    "Doctor, her belly hurts. Give her a check-up." The man''s cold voice echoed in the room.


    The doctor was looking through the record. When he turned around, he was a little shocked when


    seeing it was Amanda. Then Amanda took a look back and recognized him. It was Henry? She came


    here for gynecology. Why did Henry, who cared for the spleen and kidney,e here? Did she enter


    the wrong ward? Did shee to the department of urology?


    But it was also convenient if the doctor was Henry. Amanda blinked her eyes to him and thought, ''Bro,


    help me.''


    There was some resignation in Henry''s eyes. He just came to get some materials, but it seemed that


    Amanda was in trouble again. The man standing next to her looked unusual at first nce. He was


    wearing expensive clothes, with sharp and aggressive eyes. Even when he raised his hand by chance,


    his manners could be seen. It was natural for a tailor-made suit to be on him, and the buttons at the


    cor were crystals of diamond section. ''He is an extraordinary man.'' Henry though.


    Darren frowned slightly. Although it was not a surprise to see the male doctor at the department of


    gynecology, the doctor''s inspection still made him a little unhappy. His Adam''s Apple moved and he


    said coldly, "Are you Dr. Qin?"


    With all the pathetic sights of Amanda''s, Henry replied, "Yes, I am."


    "Then, Dr. Melisa, please check her condition quickly." Said Darren slowly.


    As his mind was in a total mess, Henry had no choice. Fortunately, the badge on the desk only showed


    Dr. Melisa Qin without sex and photo, and this gave him the chance to rece her. Henry cleared his


    throat and said, "So please go do a color ultrasound examination first,dy."


    After the color ultrasound examination was done, Darren went to get the test report. On the other side,


    Amanda held Henry''s hand and requested, "Help me, please."


    "No. You''re in too much trouble. This man is not easy to be trifled with." Henry refused directly.


    "You can''t do that. You''ve already helped me. You''re on the same boat with me. Don''t me me. Just


    do what you should do." Amanda grabbed his hand tightly and said with a sad face, "Henry, it''s a


    matter of life and death."


    "Is there any other symptoms other than these?" The doctor took the notebook and started to record


    them seriously.


    "It''s nothing serious, actually. It''s just easy to suffer from insomnia and severe headache, and I


    experienced a lot of hair loss. I have some anemia and fearing of cold, which are a small problems"


    Amanda exined to the doctor earnestly.


    Darren opened the door and saw the scene. He didn''t say anything and handed the report to Henry.


    Looking at the report, Henry pretended to be serious and said, "Miss Cheng, you are fine. Don''t touch


    cold water. You just caught a cold during your period. And don''t eat raw and cold food."


    "Thank you, doctor." Amanda said gratefully.


    Hearing this, Darren was a little impatient. He said, "Since everything''s alright, I have stuff to deal with


    atpany. I have to go now." Then he left directly.


    "Oh, how heartless he is!" Henry sighed.


    The door was pushed open from the outside, and Henry put on a good doctor identity who devoted


    himself to work. However, a female doctor came in and said surprisingly, "Henry, why are you here


    seeing patients?"


    Henry waved his hand instantly and said with a smile, "Dr. Melisa, how could I know how to treat your


    patients. She is my friend. She just dropped by to check on me."


    Doctor Qin looked at Amanda suspiciously, and Amanda answered with a smile, "Nice to meet you. I''m


    one of Henry''s friends."


    Dr. Qin smiled. In order not to dy her work, Henry took Amanda out of the ward.


    Outside, they headed to a cafe. Amanda ordered a cup of hot smoothie. She took a deep breath and


    said, "I thought I was going to die here."


    "You should thank me for my kindness!" Said Henry in a voice dripping with sarcasm.


    "It''s my treat today, order whatever you want." Amanda replied with a smile.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "There is an Emperor Coffee which costs 298 RMB per cup." Said Henry with a wicked smile.


    "I''m sorry, bro. Please go easy on me." Amanda implored.


    "Continue your story." Henry made a gesture ofziness, he was quite interested in this woman who


    always got into troubles.


    Amanda shrugged her shoulder, "That man is my husband. I don''t know what''s wrong with him that he


    insisted to drive me to the hospital. Therefore we sent him off."


    "That''s not the point." With a serious look on Henry''s face, he stirred the coffee slowly, "Don''t think I


    can''t read the color ultrasound report. You lost a baby once, and it was the record of in-hospital


    yesterday."


    A chill came to Amanda''s heart. She looked at Henry carefully and said coldly, "You went through my


    profile?"


    "Curiosity kills the cat. It''s my instinct." Said Henry disapprovingly.


    Amanda frowned. Henry looked still casual in front of her, but his eyes were sharp. Then she realized


    that Henry looked like a cunning fox but actually he was like a lion that pretended to be asleep. She


    lowered her head and said, "What do you want?"

 Chapter 21 The Incident

    Chapter 21 The Incident


    "Go on." said Henry with a smile.


    Amanda said with a grimace, "But don''t you already know it, bro? Anything else left?"


    "I only saw the medical record. I''m curious about the conflicts between people." Said Henry.


    Amanda shrugged her shoulders and said helplessly, "What else conflict is there? I just lost a kid. I


    don''t want him to know about it. I don''t want a dispute between us again."


    "The child is not his?"


    "Ahem." Amanda choked herself, pulled out some tissue and wiped her mouth awkwardly. She rolled


    her eyes at him and snapped, "What are you talking about?"


    "If not, why don''t you tell him?" Henry stared at her.


    It was easy and fast for men and women to fall in love with each other, but they wouldn''t be worse


    if their children were involved. ording to what she brought up before, Henry smiled. A clever woman


    should be good at taking advantage of men''s sympathy and guilt, so that they could go further and


    steadily.


    Amanda lowered her head staring at the jelly floating on smoothie. As the fresh and plump forehead


    shone in the light, her nose had a nice shape and her watery eyes lookedzy and listless like a sleepy


    cat.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Not everyone wants to get benefits from it. I was forced to marry him in the first ce, and I don''t want


    to be more involved with him. The appearance of the child was just a burden to him, but let him


    be a secret. It''s good for both him and me." Amanda chuckled, with a hint of destion in her


    eyes.


    "Stupid." "I don''t like to deal with idiots. That''s it. I don''t want to see you again." said Henry.


    When he paid the bill and left, Amanda didn''t know whether she shouldugh or cry. As she was


    drinking slowly, some kind of light shed across her mind. But there were so many people in the


    coffee shop that Amanda didn''t care about it. She packed her things and went home directly.


    "Mrs. An, have a bowl of chicken soup to warm up yourself." As soon as she got home, N brought


    her a bowl of chicken soup. Amanda smiled, "Thank you, N."


    "No problem, Mrs. An. It''s my pleasure." N smiled and said, "Once Mr. Darren said that, I quickly


    went to the market to buy fresh chicken. The soup I made is the best, and I will remember to cook it in


    future."


    Amanda was stunned, "Darren said that?"


    N smiled, "Mr. Darren still cares about your health."


    This man. Amanda felt a bit ufortable and thought, ''What the hell is he thinking? Was it because I


    agreed to let him be together with Rose and he wanted topensate me?'' It''spletely impossible.


    It''s not up to him whom he wants to be with.


    Since Amanda couldn''t figure it out, she decided to put it aside. After all, it was really nice to have a


    bowl of warm chicken soup.


    In the evening, when Darren came back, N went to him to take off his coat. Darren looked around


    and found nobody in the living room. He asked, "Had she drunk it up?"


    Nughed and said, "Mrs. An had drunk it and slept all afternoon."


    Darren nodded, frowning. He was not in a good mood.


    He asked Lionel to be in charge of the case in America, but he didn''t expect that Lionel had got the


    new case of SH Film from Nichs. Now Lionel was separated from An Group, and it would stand up


    to Darren.


    "Lionel, it seems that you really have to stay here topete with me." Receiving the call from


    Nichs, Darren said coldly.


    Lowering his head, Lionel added, "I''ve never thought ofpeting with anyone. I just prefer the people


    here."


    Prefer the people here? There was only one person here that he could prefer. It was Amanda.


    "SH Film is preparing to shoot a new TV series. I''m looking forward to invite Rose as leading actress."


    Lionel smiled, "After all, she''s Mr. Darren''s woman."


    Suddenly, the door m sound woke Amanda up from a dream. She rubbed her eyes and sat up.


    Before she opened her eyes, her chin was grabbed by someone. Then she was kissed on the lips.


    After a few seconds, Amanda pushed Darren away and trembled with anger. She leaned back and


    roared, "Darren! What''s wrong with you? Are you crazy?"


    Darren looked at her coldly and said, "Amanda, I''m warning you. If you don''t sign the divorce


    agreement, you and Lionel will never be together. Even if the stuff I throw away, no one else can ever


    have it."


    He looked furious. And Amanda was even angrier than him. She was caught up and kissed wildly for a


    long time tonight. After the kiss, she was called a stuff. Such a domineering demonstration insulted her.


    For a moment, all the good impression she had on him during the day was gone.


    Amanda grabbed a pillow, threw it at him, and scolded, "You''d better pray that we''ll divorce sooner or


    later. If you keep acting like this, I''ll cuckold you."


    "You''d better have a clear estimation of yourself." Looking at Amanda''s angry face, Darren became


    more irritated. This woman was just an essory part of his business and he never took her seriously.


    But it was a problem that she was coveted by someone. And this man was Lionel, his rival in strength


    all the time. Lionel used to be his brother, but now parted with him because of a woman.


    Darren shut the door and rushed out. Amanda''s eyes were wet with tears. She knew that she and


    Darren had a contractual marriage, but it didn''t mean that she could allow him to bully her like a stuff. If


    she could choose, who would like to start a marriage without getting blessing? Damn it, Darren!


    In the middle of the night, there was a knock on the door, which woke up Amanda who was still asleep.


    The woman outside the door said, "Mrs. An, I''m Mr. Darren''s assistant, Sophie. I''m sorry to wake you


    up. There is an emergency. Please forgive me. Get up and go with me."


    Then Amanda got up and opened the door. She looked at the woman in front of her suspiciously. It was


    alreadyte at night. The woman in front of her wore an appropriate suit with delicate makeup and a


    calm smile on her face. But anxiety shed in her eyes from time to time.


    On the way, Sophie roughly introduced the situation to Amanda. Mr. Darren went to look for Rose in the


    middle of the night and was photographed by news reporters. An Group could have suppressed the


    news, but because of the release of Rose''s new movie, the hype of the investor side was quite popr,


    with the help of An Group''s enemies secretly, and Amanda stole the show when donated the bracelet


    at the charity party before, the cat and mouse game of Mr. Darren was put at the center of the de.


    So now they needed her, Mrs. An, to help Darren get rid of the rumor.

 Chapter 22 Gossip

    Chapter 22 Gossip


    It was still dark outside. Amanda pressed down the window when she leaned against it. The car was so


    fast that the wind blew in and blew up her hair.


    Sophie was driving to the press conference, she nced at Amanda from the rearview mirror.


    When Amanda knew that a storm wasing, she was able to remain calm, which surprised Sophie.


    Amanda leaned against the window with her chin resting on her arm. The lights outside shed across


    her face, but she didn''t have a serious look on her face. She even yawned, as if she had worked the


    night shift, tired and rxed.


    The press conference was set in the conference room of An Group, and the famous news reporters


    had been invited in. Those gossip reporters were all excited to surround the outside of An Group.


    Seeing a caring over, they immediately raised the microphone in excitement and wanted to ask


    some questions for getting stunts for their newspaper.


    To their disappointment, a girl in a in sportswear got off the car. She was inly dressed than the


    reporters and was not the person they''d been waiting for. As a result, the people surrounding them


    immediately dispersed.


    At the sight of a bunch of cameras, Amanda was scared. But those reporters didn''t seem to be looking


    for her, so they had dispersed once again. She heaved a sigh of relief but was afraid at the same time,


    ''Journalists are really crazy!'' she thought.


    The security guards at the entrance of An Group recognized Mrs. An. When they saw hering, they


    all moved aside and gave way to her. There was a sh of sympathy in their eyes, but they were more


    gloating over her misfortune. It was shameful for the husbands to tryst with stars at midnight and the


    wives to deal with a group of reporters.


    Amanda walked into Darren''s office first following the instructions given by Sophie. Darren, who was


    sitting under a nightmp, was sitting in the soft leather sofa. Darren''s eyes were full of anger. The


    board was very dissatisfied with the matter which was disclosed by Nichs on the phone just now. It


    was not good for thepany''s image. Moreover, the construction of the Green Light Estate that was


    developed by An family and Cheng family had begun. The news would directly affect the sales of the


    estate.


    "Hey, what do you want me to do here? You''d better finish it as soon as possible, so that I can go back


    to sleep." Amanda didn''t forget that Darren had once dered at her bedside to insult her. And now he


    even asked her for help. He must feel awful.


    Darren said coldly, "Shut up."


    He had been ying in business for so many years, but he had never been so embarrassed like this


    time. He was even forced to hold a press conference to rify what had happened.


    If he found out who posted those pictures, he would show no mercy.


    "Hey, what''s wrong with you?" For the first time, Amanda found that people who asked for a favor could


    be so arrogant like him.


    But thinking about it, it would be impossible for him to be obedient so easily.


    She couldn''t help smiling and thought she was so stupid topete with him.


    Sophie showed up in a hurry. As the special assistant of Darren, Sophie was familiar with the press. It


    took her a long time to get rid of the gossip journalists.


    "How''s it going?" asked Darren.


    Sophie answered calmly, "Several famous journalists have been invited, and the public rtions of An


    Group are also invited. But the reporter from WT Web, which released the pictures first, is hard to deal


    with. I''m afraid that some tough questions wille out then."


    Darren sneered, "He may ask whatever he wants. I''d like to see what kind of questions he dares to


    ask."


    Amanda asked curiously, "What kind of question is difficult to answer? Tell me in advance, so I can get


    prepared too."


    Sophie said, "They will probably ask some couples'' love affair. They are always interested in gossip


    about rtionship."


    Amanda nodded and said, "That won''t be a big deal."


    Darren nced at her and wondered would this woman want to show her love to him in front of the


    media, which though seemed to be the easiest way.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Darren, the reporters are all here. They can''t wait any longer. Are you going out now?" An


    assistant knocked on the door and said.


    Darren stood up from the sofa and grabbed Amanda''s hand as he walked past her.


    Caught off guard, Amanda bumped her nose into Darren''s back. "Hey, let me go. I can walk by myself."


    she screamed, covering her nose.


    Darren directly shook off her hand as if she was something unclean.


    Amanda suddenly felt her belly hurt, then she turned around and went to thedies'' room.


    "Wow, when did ourpany be so bustling?" A few female employees went into the washroom


    and discussed heatedly.


    "Mr. Darren is going to hold a press conference, right?" Someone covered her mouth andughed, "I


    don''t know how it is going to be like."


    "Of course no other option. It must be Mrs. An who came out to rify the misunderstanding."


    "What kind of misunderstanding is it? She is just a stranger who doesn''t know the truth. If I were her, I


    would definitely want to bump my head into the wall. My husband slept another woman and she has to


    deal with the aftermath."


    "She is just a cheap wife. No one would take her seriously. Maybe she wille in handy this time and


    get a better reward."


    It was hard to believe that these kind of gossipdies could be a big source of gossip. Amanda was


    intrigued by them. She was about to stand up, but then she sat down again.


    As expected, they started a second round of discussion.


    "It''s strange though. Didn''t Mr. Lionel n to go abroad this month? Why did he take over a new


    company?" Someone said.


    "Maybe Mr. Lionel has a brilliant brain. It''s very profitable for running film business, and he can easily


    take one or two good scripts and make some new actors popr. It will makes big profits with a small


    capital."


    "Argh!" Someone cut in and said in a low voice, "What do you think the rtionship between Mr. Lionel


    and Amanda? We all know that Mr. Darren doesn''t like her. After all, Mr. Lionel helped her a lot in the


    studiost time, and made her his secretary."


    "Who knows? What do you think of a man being nice to a woman? Let''s stop guessing."


    While saying that, the girls began tough, as if they had guessed out a shocking secret.


    Amanda was tired. They didn''t continue, so she opened the door and came out.


    Those women''s expression changed a lot when they saw her. Amanda was recalling their expressions,


    while walking to the reception room unconsciously.


    At the door of the reception room, Sophie was looking around anxiously, and trotted over with eight


    centimeters high heels when she saw Amanda. No wonder she was the special assistant.


    Sophie hold Amanda and said with a smile, "We are waiting for you. You cane in now."


    To her surprise, Sophie didn''t get mad at her. Amanda thought she would be scolded. After all,


    everyone in thepany could curse her as they liked. She didn''t mind, and no one would mind.


    Sophie was not an ordinary woman for sure.


    When Amanda walked into the reception room, she heard a reporter asking Darren, "Didn''t you say


    Mrs. An was here already? Why hasn''t she show up now?"


    The person in charge of hosting said, "Mrs. An will be here soon. Please wait for a moment."


    When Amanda came into the room, someone noticed her. But since she was in unnoticeable outfit, a


    guard stopped her when she was about to get on the stage, "I''m sorry. No one is allowed to get on the


    stage. Please return to your seat."

 Chapter 23 A Group Of Idiots

    Chapter 23 A Group Of Idiots


    "Are you new here?" Amanda crossed her arms and looked at the security up and down.


    Because of this sensational news and too many onlookers, thepany temporarily pulled out a small


    security team to be responsible for the order of the venue. The dedicated security snorted coldly and


    said, "It is not important whether I am new or not. The most important thing is that thepany''s rules


    are strict. No one is allowed toe onto this stage."


    "Hey, new little reporter, this is not the ce you can make trouble with. Get down now." Someone


    noticed the noise and shouted in his seat.


    "I''m not a little reporter. Let me go onto the stage." Amanda said to the security, holding his arm tightly.


    The security shook his hand off and shouted in a low voice, "Youngdy, behave yourself. Don''t disturb


    the order of the whole hall because of you."


    The people who were seated were somewhat dissatisfied with the disturbance. Several security guards


    ran over. The security tidied his hat and said angrily, "As the team leader, I must follow thepany''s


    principle. Get her out from here. No matter which newspaper shees from, she can''t interview


    anymore. An Group has enough reporters to interview. Pull her out!"


    The petite Amanda was not a match for the tall and strong security guards. On the stage, Darren


    looked over, because under the light, this area was the shadow area, and he could only see the


    struggling figure, not able to see exactly who they were. He frowned slightly, and was surprised that


    someone dared to make trouble in the presence of the security guards.


    "Darren, Darren." Amanda attempted to call him by waving hands. But Darren couldn''t hear her


    because the venue was too big and noisy.


    Amanda was pushed to the door, and was even pushed to the ground by some unkind reporters. They


    laughed and said, "Hey, beauty, don''t you know the rules? Do you think a newer like you can step


    on An Group''s stage so easily?"


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Amanda took a deep breath. She lost her baby just now and now she was pushed by these people


    again. They must be insane! She got up from the ground, nced at these reporters, walked up to the


    cameras, kicked them down, and then swung a steel bar in front of the wall.


    "Somebody is disrupting the conference. Guys, together up." The leader of security guards waved his


    hand, and several strong men rushed to Amanda. Then, Amanda took up the steel bar with a ferocious


    look in her eyes and scolded, "A group of idiots! Let''s see who dare to touch me!"


    Her imposing manner shocked everyone for a moment. Out of curiosity, some reporters picked up


    cameras and shot her. The woman who dared to make trouble at the press conference of An Group


    must be extraordinary. Under the bombardment of shlights, the security guards didn''t have the guts


    to take action. Otherwise, the bullying of a weak woman by a group of men would surely make the


    scene worse.


    "Miss, now we are holding the press conference. If you have any dissatisfaction, you can react in


    private. You have disrupted the order of the press conference, which makes us embarrassed." The


    leader ran over, trying to control his emotions and said kindly.


    Amanda''s face softened. She smiled and said, "I do have someints."


    It was just an ordinary dispute. Journalists were a little disappointed.


    Then Amanda swung the steel bar to the ground. She crossed her arms and sneered, "But my


    comints can''t be solved in private."


    The reporters cameras surrounded her again.


    Amanda then pointed at the team leader of the security guards and added, "But don''t worry too much.


    I''m not only going to make trouble for you, but also this group of idiots." She stretched out her finger


    and drew a half circle in front of her, making the group of reporters surrounding her included.


    "Miss, may I ask who you are? Do you mean we are all fools? You''d better watch yournguage."


    Some big famous reporters were used to being chased after by others, so they immediately sneered.


    "I''m sorry. I''m not ustomed to howling at the moon. But I''ll gradually get used to it." Amanda showed


    them a modest smile, which was annoying seen under the light.


    What was this woman doing? All the reporters surrounding the stage had turned to the back corner.


    The woman in the corner looked so disdainful, as if she had hatred with others. Darren couldn''t react


    but heard that woman say loudly, "Why should I me you for being stupid? You waited for the person


    to interview for half a night, but you thought the person was making a scene and wanted to drive her


    out. Is this foolish? You rushed out and wanted to hit the headlines today, but you didn''t even know


    what the person you were going to interview looked like. No wonder you are just group of gossip


    reporters who followed others everywhere."


    With that, Amanda shoved her way through the crowd. Since her remarks were shocking, no one dared


    to stop her. On the stage, Amanda picked up the microphone and announced loudly, "I''m sorry to keep


    you waiting. I''m Darren''s wife, Mrs. An of An Group, and also the person you''re going to interview


    tonight, Amanda. Honestly, I don''t want to make you wait too long, but there are always a group of


    idiots with heads up. They didn''t believe that I''m me, and that''s why I dyed so long."


    The people offstage were talking about her, ''This woman was dressed in a simple white shirt and a pair


    of cropped jeans, which were much cheaper than the suit they were wearing. Who would believe that


    she was Mrs. An of An Group? However, she actually was. She evencently cursed those who


    did not recognize her, without a dirty word.


    "Unfortunately, there are so many people out there who don''t want to believe it. In their eyes, Ms. An of


    An Group is a truly pathetic woman who has to face her husband cheating on her with another woman;


    a resentful woman who gets neglected after she gets married; a vulnerable wife who dares to say


    nothing but swallowing her teeth with blood and takes tears silently? No, a nobledy with luxuriant


    clothes and jewelry." Amanda said.


    "I can''t believe that someone can''t recognize me! Especially you all! The people who received the


    invitation of An Group are not small reporters. All of you are experienced. And I''m not that unknown,


    okay? I''ve been on the news trending for two weeks, one was for my wedding and the other one was


    for my donation. Howe no one recognize me? Now I know it. Because the clothes I am wearing


    today is simple, just so simple that no one would believe that I am the wife of a chairman."


    ''You do have a clear estimation of yourself.'' The group of journalists were so angry that they couldn''t


    speak a word. She looked so cheap. Did she put on such a shabby dress and make such an awkward


    scene just to embarrass them? No one actually had expected that the graceful woman would be


    such a poor college student. Even if An family was poor, there was no reason to dress up Mrs. An like


    this.

 Chapter 24 Confident Enough

    Chapter 24 Confident Enough


    In fact, they really misunderstood her. It was not because Amanda had no money to buy clothes or


    good clothes. It was just that she had been used to living a hard life. Wearing these civilian clothes was


    much morefortable than wearing haute couture fordies.


    As a result, however, Amanda was pretty satisfied with the result. Holding the microphone, she


    continued, "But without good clothes, I''m not the wife of the chairman, am I? Without jewelry, I''m not


    the wife of the chairman, am I? Obviously not. Even if I''m dressed in a mess, it won''t change the fact


    that I''m Darren''s wife. I''m not very beautiful, and I''m not very elegant. But I don''t care about that. I know


    why you came here today. You should also know it."


    "You came here for the photos, but you did not pay attention to the truth. After you saw the photos, you


    tended to believe that my husband should have had an affair with Rose. Thus, you can write the news


    as nned. You squeeze into An Group, just to see my reaction as Mrs. An, whether it''s aggrieved


    grievance or rage, which can add a lot of materials to your story."


    "But I have to say, these photos are nothing in my eyes. I won''t be angry or cry, because even if there


    are these photos, I''m still Mrs. An, which is undoubtedly a fact. Moreover, you only got the figure of Mr.


    Darren outside her house. There are a lot of advertising cooperation in ourpany with Rose. Mr.


    Darren is the most concerned about the advertising progress, which you have already known long time


    ago. It''s normal to discuss more about the schedule of the shooting." Amanda proposed.


    "In that case, may I know if your husband Darren is the one you love the most, Mrs. An?" A reporter


    with a green badge stood up and asked.


    Love Darren the most? Don''t even think about it. He is such a narcissist. How could anyone love him?


    Under the table, Darren reached out his hand and grasped her hand, trying to hint her.


    After receiving the signal, Amanda was a little pleased. She answered calmly, "I can''t answer this


    question."


    Feeling hurt in hand, Amanda cast a re at Darren, ''You wretch, let go of my hand now!''


    Darren also looked pale. He thought to himself, ''This stupid woman. Do youe here to solve the


    problem or to make trouble again?''


    "What? Isn''t Mr. Darren the one you love the most?" The reporter sneered.


    Amanda pouted and asked, "How many times have you got married?" The reporter was over forty


    years old. He usually drank a lot and had a fat belly. Unexpectedly, when he heard Amanda''s question,


    he asked unconsciously, "Does this have anything to do with my question?"


    "Of course it does. How many of you guys who only have got married once so far? You can show me


    your hands." Amanda raised her voice and looked at the people in the room. They looked at each other


    with cold eyes. She said with a smile, "You see, you are not married for only once. Who knows if we will


    meet a better one in the future? There are many unpredictable things in the future and how stupid we


    are if we stick to the current. You asked me who I love the most. If I don''t meet a better person, Darren


    is naturally the love my life. If we break up in the future, the love of my life will also be changed to


    another person. What do you expect me to say?"


    If I don''t meet a better person, Darren is naturally the love of my life. It was bold and straightforward for


    the woman to say such words. He couldn''t help smiling, but soon his smile turned cold. What the


    woman said right now was nothing but to deal with the situation, and her real purpose was probably


    Lionel.


    "What a straightforward woman, Mrs. An. I heard that not long ago, it was said that Rose fell to the


    ground and hurt herself when she was shooting an advertisement at yourpany. At that time, Mrs.


    An didn''t seem to have a good rtionship with Mr. Darren." The reporter with the green badge asked


    sharply again.


    "What''s going on between me and Darren? Howe you know better than I do?" Amanda chuckled,


    "It''s not a big deal. It was just a misunderstanding. Now that Rose has recovered well, I believe we''ll


    soon start the third round of cooperation."


    "Do you live in harmony with Mr. Darren?" A reporter asked.


    "Not bad." Amanda replied with a smile.


    This was not bad. If two people didn''t assault each other, it was true that they lived in a harmonious life.


    Unfortunately, the house was sorge that they would always run into each other, which was a lot


    annoying.


    "Then what do you think about the gossip between your husband and Rose? There has been nonstop


    news about it in recent years. Have you ever been worried about..." A reporter asked.


    "It only takes a second to fall in love with someone. If those could be together, they would have been


    together at the beginning. But obviously, it was me married Darren after a few years of gossips. When


    there were these gossips before, Darren stayed single, so why should I worry about these rumors


    now?" Amanda answered in a neither humble nor pushy way.


    The round of questions finally came to an end. Some big journalists left to have a small talk with Darren


    and they all admired and appreciated Amanda in their eyes.


    When Darren turned around, he saw Amanda lying on the couch with her legs tucked up and down.


    She must be sleepy, after a long night.


    He looked around the mess in the conference room, saw that the cameras and the video cameras had


    been destroyed and he had to pay to repair them. He really doubted if this woman was really a female.


    She didn''t have the gentle and blushed characteristic, but could burst into violent anytime.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Amanda didn''t know anything. She already fell asleep on the couch. Seeing this, Sophie got a little


    surprised.


    Amanda''s mouth was slightly opened as if she was breathing with her mouth. The thick eyshes left a


    shadow around her eyes, which made Darren didn''t move his eyes.

 Chapter 25 Visit An Family Again

    Chapter 25 Visit An Family Again


    "How dare she saying that!" An entertainment magazine was thrown onto the tea table. The woman


    with big sunsses bit her shiny pink lips and said angrily.


    Sitting opposite her, Nancy said, "Right. Now Amanda has won much attention in thepany. In my


    opinion, she''s just like a shrew. She doesn''t deserve Mr. Darren."


    The look on Rose''s face turned deathly pale. The gossip reporters would try their best to write the


    drama because of what Amanda said. Usually, the people in business area generally had to be flexible


    when they spoke, so the words could be interpreted as hundreds of different ways. The reporters didn''t


    expect that Amanda would speak in such a direct way, which gave them more space to y with.


    The titles on the covers of those magazines were like, ''The rich wife deres: fearless for husband


    cheating on her, her status is invible.'' ''Exclusive interview on Amanda: there''s always only one Mrs.


    An, and it''s me.'' ''Cindere can also be domineering. Reveal the journey of rich wife. Confident woman


    is the most beautiful one. What are you waiting for?''


    She clenched her fists with rage.


    "Haha." When Amanda saw the covers, she almost spewed out the coffee. Maggie was sitting opposite


    her, quickly moved the coffee aside and said helplessly, "Miss, calm down. A cup of coffee at the price


    of 35 RMB is so expensive."


    Rich wife, Cindere, domineering. Amanda wouldugh out loud. Those gossip reporters in the


    entertainment industry were so funny and stupid. It was obvious a gossip of bossy chairman having an


    affair with a small star, now it turned out to be the summary reports on how rich wife counterattacked in


    her marriage. They would never believe what they heard from others.


    "Did you ask me out just to show me this?" Amanda asked. She was surprised to receive the phone


    call from Maggie, but it seemed that Maggie was the best friend she had here. Talking together would


    be a pleasure.


    And even though they hadn''t seen each other for years, Maggie still got along well with her and they


    felt alike a lot.


    "I''m not that bored." Maggie gave her a disdainful look, stirred the coffee in the cup, and pushed a


    ck forest cake in front of Amanda, "Here, you loved this cake the most before."


    Amanda took the fork and took a few bites. It was really a long time since shest ate it, and she


    missed it very much.


    "Can you get me some Rose''s autographs?" Seeing Amanda enjoying the food, Maggie pointed at her


    chin and said with a smile.


    Amanda paused and said to her, "Are you serious? She treats me just like her enemy. How could she


    possibly give me her autograph? It''s more realistic that she would write a curse letter."


    Maggie said, "Why are you so stupid? The more she hates you, the better she will pretend to treat you.


    Otherwise, others will know that she hates you. You can just ask her directly in front of others. How can


    she reject you and let others think that she has no respect for you."


    "Come on! She never meant to save my face, okay?" Amanda pouted and thought it was a not a big


    deal to lose her face, but it mattered that Rose set her up in the lounge and framed her. Looking at


    Maggie, Amanda said, "Oh, my dear, you''re already not young anymore. You should change your idol


    to chase. It''s a shame to chase her."


    Maggie said, "Of course I don''t chase stars, but I want to remind you that I''m not that old. I''m only 23.


    My students obsess with her a lot. So in order to encourage them to well prepare for the mid-term


    exam, I said I would prepare a prize for them. It''s a good chance that you''re on her, so I want to give


    them an autograph to stimte them."


    "It''s not easy to be a teacher." Amanda sighed.


    Maggie ran her fingers through her hair, and replied, "It''s true. I need to teach the ss in the morning


    and score the homework in the afternoon, and review the story of rich wife''s journey in spare time."


    "¡­¡­"


    Anyways, Maggie had given Amanda the photos. So Amanda had to get the job done for the sake of


    the cup of coffee which cost thirty-five RMB.


    When Amanda got home, N habitually brought her a bowl of chicken soup. Amanda had to admit


    that after having the chicken soup for several days, she felt much better.


    "I didn''t expect you to be so domineering." Said N with a smile at lunch.


    Her words were a shock to Amanda. She looked at N with fear and asked, "N, don''t tell me you


    saw it, did you?"


    Nughed, "I saw it when I went for a grocery shopping today. It''s amazing. Everyone said that Mrs.


    Amanda was very marvelous and inspiring."


    Amanda felt lucky that Darren didn''te back for lunch.


    At this moment, the door opened.


    Amanda was startled. Luckily, it was not Darren, but a gentleman dressed in a suit.


    But once this man opened him mouth, Amanda thought that it was better to be Darren.


    "Nice to meet you, madam. I''m Lillian, Chairman An''s assistant. Chairman An wants to invite you to


    have lunch with him. Are you avable now?"


    Chairman An? Amanda put down her chopsticks and was confused.


    N walked up to him and said with a smile, "Lillian, have a seat first."


    Lilian bowed his head and smiled to N, "It''s not very convenient. Mrs. An, please go with me at


    once."


    Amanda pulled N over and whispered, "Who is Chairman An?"


    N was a little surprised. She said quietly, "He is your grandpa."


    Nichs? Suddenly, the smiling old man''s face popped into Amanda''s head, ''Why is he looking for


    me?''


    Lilian came alone, and he didn''t talk much on the way. He drove very fast and steady.


    After she got into the car, Amanda couldn''t help but asked, "Well, What does Mr. Nichs want from


    me?"


    Lilian focused on the driving and said, "Don''t worry, madam. It''s useless to worry."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    When they arrived at An family, the servant came to open the door respectfully.


    But Darren didn''te. Amanda felt a little ufortable. As she was led into the garden, Nichs


    was sitting on the mat and drinking tea. In the center of the garden, there was a shallow pool, in which


    ced cobblestones and some fishes were swimming. Nichs looked calm and nobody said


    anything. Amanda didn''t know what to do, so she stood at the door and leaned against it.


    Her legs were sore while standing for long, Nichs put down his cups and gave her a gentle smile,


    asked her to sit over.


    Then Amanda sat down and Nichs passed a cup of tea to her. It was a simple white porcin bowl


    with a pattern of koi fish, which looked lively in the tea.


    "Your bracelets have been given out." Nichs said.


    Amanda was a little bit awkward. After all, she knew that this bracelet was a gift from Nichs, and


    since she was not a granddaughter-inw that others epted honestly, she didn''t ask for his


    permission to donate the bracelet to others. It was inevitable that Nichs got mad at her.


    "It''s good, but it''s a pity." Nichs said, "It was Darren''s fault."


    ''That''s right, grandpa. If Darren came back early, why would I have to donate the bracelet.''


    Nichs raised his hand. A servant came in secretly with a box made of redwood. Nichs gave


    Amanda a hint to take the box. Amanda opened the box and surprisingly found it was the same jade


    bracelet. She looked at Nichs in surprise and asked, "Did you buy it back again?"


    "Take it." Nichs said.

 Chapter 26 An Unexpected Duty

    Chapter 26 An Unexpected Duty


    "No, I can''t ept it. I already feel embarrassed to ept itst time." Amanda refused immediately.


    "It was yours." Nichs said.


    "No, I have donated it out. The weekly magazine has been following the news for a long time." Amanda


    said apologetically. She hit the headlines for a week with a bracelet. Although she still couldn''t be


    recognizedter, she did it after all and had to pay the price.


    "After the news, the stock price of An Group had increased by 0.326% for three days on average. This


    bracelet is only worth a small portion of the amount. It''s you who made it happen. So it''s yours now."


    Nichs said.


    Amanda shocked. The stock price of An Group rose. As a bigpany, if An Group''s stock price rose


    a little, then the whole property would grew a lot. She just donated a bracelet, but it could lead to such


    a great effect. She looked at the bracelet carefully.


    Nichs said in a low voice, "Don''t donate it again. It will cost one million again to buy it back."


    Amanda burst intoughter. The tension in the air seemed to ease a lot.


    "It''s time for food. The guests are supposed to arrive." Nichs stood up and Amanda was about to get


    hold of him. But Nichs wave his hand and said, "I''m old, but I''m not that old. People like your size,


    I''m able to knock three of you down."


    Then Amanda took a few steps back and stood still. She absolutely believed in Nichs.


    When they were sitting at the dining room, Amanda was surprised to see the person who came in.


    When Lionel came in and saw Amanda, he was surprised too, but he calmed down and sat down.


    "I''ve read the business n of SH Film. It''s done well." Nichs said, "The board of directors ns to


    invest 30 percent of the fund for the first milestone, and I want to see the results before adding it to the


    later. The extra 30 percent, I want to see the result of you and Darren before making a decision."


    Lionel said with a smile, "Don''t worry. I''ll get the thirty percent."


    Nichsughed, "It''s good for young people to be confident, but I have to worry about everything in


    my life, so everything goes well."


    Since Amanda didn''t understand what they were talking about, she pretended to listen quietly. Nichs


    suddenly opened his mouth, "How about you work as a secretary here?"


    Lionel was surprised. He said, "I think it''s a good idea."


    But why did they change the topic to her? Amanda immediately became cautious. It seemed that


    Nichs was very clear about thepany. She was Darren''s wife, but she worked as a secretary


    under Lionel. She wondered how would Nichs think of this?


    "Amanda, what do you think?" Nichs turned to her and asked.


    "I think it''s good." Amanda proposed.


    Nichs said lightly, "I didn''t ask you to work in thepany, but to get you familiar with thepany''s


    condition. Lionel has given you his recognition, which indicates that you are quite familiar with it now.


    When you get back, Lionel will be relocated for another job. Since you are familiar with his work, you


    can take over him directly."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    ''I take over Lionel''s work?'' Amanda thought, puzzled. But there must be something wrong. Lionel acted


    as the deputy general manager of An Group, the second inmand of An Group. In thepany


    except for Darren, his words worked. But now, Nichs asked her to be the deputy general manager.


    As for the relocation, Amanda subconsciously looked at Lionel, heartbroken, ''He''s leaving. Where is he


    going?''


    "Well, I''ll go to prepare for the handover." Lionel looked at Nichs with a smile.


    Nichs nodded.


    "Mr. Lionel, are you leaving?" Amanda looked at Lionel, couldn''t help but asked.


    Lionel nodded and smiled, "You don''t know yet? Now I''m in charge of film shooting."


    A smile crept on Amanda''s face, "Sounds great. Good for you!"


    It was good for him. In this way, Lionel wouldn''t be provoked by Darren anymore, but she couldn''t be


    his secretary anymore. In fact, being his secretary was quite rxed. She had slept for half an hour


    when she was tired, and when she was hungry, she went out for dinner in the name of sending


    documents. Those women didn''t dare to bully her anymore under the name of assistant general


    manager.


    However, there was a hint of sadness for Amanda, and she was not pleased at all for being the vice


    president of thepany.


    Seeing her frustration, Lionel also felt frustrated. But he had no choice. He had to stand beside Darren


    to pursue what he wanted.


    "Well, I''m tired. You can go now." After the meal, Nichs asked them to leave.


    "I can give you a ride." Lionel stared at Amanda.


    Nichs said, "Oh right, this reminds me. Lillian, remember to send Kevin to be Amanda''s driver."


    Lionel smiled helplessly and thought, ''This old fox is really vignt.''


    "Where do you want to go, madam? Should I go back directly?" The driver Kevin came with a car, and


    he asked politely.


    "Amanda, if you have nothing else to do this afternoon, you can go to thepany and get the


    handover done." It was a text message from Lionel.


    "Go to An Group." Amanda ordered, clenching her phone.


    When she walked into An Group again, Amanda didn''t feel anything special. But when she walked in,


    people around her were talking about her behind her back, which made her a little confused.


    "It''s so humiliating. Did she think that she was shooting a movie? She bragged without thinking."


    Severaldies held the magazines and chatted happily.


    "What is shame? She was humiliated today. She tried to make it clear earlier, but Rose was still invited


    to shoot themercial anyway." They all burst intoughter.


    Was Rose here? Amanda touched her purse and then she remembered the favor Maggie had asked


    her. She went to the studio in a hurry.


    The people in the studio were well prepared. The one in charge of the shooting saw Amanda and


    started to look at her cautiously. It was her who made them suffer from preparing for a long time without


    taking any photos.


    Even though it was Mrs. An, what happened for yesterday''s rification was only the result of the


    public rtionship done by An Group. No matter how much hype it was, it would not change the fact


    that she was a cheap wife. Moreover, Rose coulde here to shoot an advertisement today, and this


    was enough to show Mr. Darren''s attitude to her.


    "Where is Rose?" Amanda stopped one person and asked.


    "I don''t know." The guy shook his hand impatiently.


    She asked three or four people, but none of them had the answer. They even said that ''The irrelevant


    people shall leave the studio right away.''


    "Wow, who is this? The rich wife Cindere." A voice with scornful tone came from the crowd. With a


    smile on her face, Nancy walked out and said, "If you are looking for Rose, you shouldn''t havee


    here. She is in the president''s office now."


    Then Amanda turned around and left.


    The group of people surrounded Nancy and said excitedly, "Is there going to be a good show next?


    Nancy, you''re really good at it."


    Nancy sneered, "She brought this on herself. Why should we stop her?"

 Chapter 27 Hand Over Work

    Chapter 27 Hand Over Work


    "Darren, I didn''t know that someone would snap photos out my house. I''m really sorry. It''s all my fault."


    At this time, Rose was sitting in the office of Darren, said with guilty.


    "Someone did this behind my back. It has nothing to do with you. This is the new agreement made up


    by ourpany. Have a look." said Darren with a frown.


    Rose took it up, opened it and had a look. Her face suddenly changed, "Why are there no


    advertisements of Los and AR? Weren''t they supposed to give to me?"


    "This snap photo incident also has to be taken into ount by thepany." Said Darren tly.


    Rose argued, "What''s the matter? Isn''t there nothing wrong with you and thepany now? Darren,


    those two advertisements are only for the A-list celebrity. You said you would give them to me."


    Darren said casually, "Sign the contract first and then send it here."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is it for Amanda?" Rose asked, biting her lips. Are you doing this to me because of Amanda? "


    "Don''t think it too much. What I decided had nothing to do with her." Darren said lightly, "I have to


    consider for thepany."


    "Darren, you are living with her every day. You don''t even have time for me now." Said Rose with


    bitterness.


    "Anyway, she is my wife after all. And there are some superficial works that need to be maintained."


    Darren''s mind was in a mess when he thought of that woman.


    Superficial work? Amanda put her hand on the doorknob and clenched her teeth when she heard what


    Darren said. ''Son of a bitch! You raped me and then threatened me. You also ndered Lionel. This is


    so-called superficial work. How shameless can a man be like this?''


    "Mrs. An." Sophie''s voice suddenly came from the back of Amanda, which also startled the people in


    the office.


    Amanda leaned against the door frame. Darren wasn''t sure how much he said was heard by Amanda.


    Noticing her faint smiling face, Darren asked in a stern tone, "What are you doing here?"


    "I have some personal affairs to talk with Miss Rose." Amanda replied, letting go the doorknob and


    came over with a smile.


    "What is it?" Asked Darren.


    "Like I said, it''s personal affair." Tossing her chin up to give him a quick nce, Amanda then looked at


    Rose and said with a smile, "Miss Rose, are you avable now?"


    After thinking for a while, Rose said with a smile, "You can tell me what you want right here. After all,


    Darren is not an outsider."


    Amanda directly came over and sat next to Rose. She put her hand into her bag, grabbed something


    and tossed it on the table. ''Crack!'' The whole action was in a sh, which scared Rose. She looked


    carefully and found that it seemed to be a stack of photos in arge envelope.


    Rose sneered in her heart, ''Amanda, can''t you wait anymore and deal with me finally? You will know


    how stupid you are when Darren defend me.''


    Just as she was about to make an exnation with a pitiful look, a pen was put into her hand all of a


    sudden. Then, Amanda took out the stack of photos, put them in front of her, and said with a smile,


    "Thank you in advance. But please sign these photos for me."


    This was absolutely the most aggrieved experience Rose had for signing photos. There were dozens of


    pictures. Her hands were sore. In fact, she could have refused with excuse for not having time, but she


    was shocked by the turning point of Amanda at that time and signed them in a daze.


    After taking the autographed photos, it was time for Rose to shoot. Her assistant came in and invited


    her. Rose was so angry that she even gritted her teeth. It was not easy for her to squeeze out time to


    stay with Darren alone, so most of her time was upied by this damn photo signature.


    Amanda wiped the sweat from her forehead, ''Maggie, what kind of prize did you ask for? There are


    only forty students in your ss, why did you print out sixty pictures? Rose''s hand should have hurt so


    much!'' she thought.


    "What do you want these for?" Seeing that Amanda actually came to ask for autograph, Darren was


    also a little surprised. He couldn''t believe that Amanda suddenly became one of Rose''s fans.


    "Well, does it have anything to do with you?" Said Amanda dismissively, rolling her eyes.


    Darren''s eyes darkened, "Do you know whom you are talking to?"


    Amanda answered, "Of course I know whom I''m talking to. But Mr. Darren, do you know whom you are


    talking to?"


    She was the vice president who was designated by Nichs. Darren, if you continue to bully me, I will


    kick yourpany out of the game. You will be exhausted to death.


    She must have heard what they said just now, therefore she was so angry. Darren said subconsciously,


    "Just now, it was just..."


    "I have something else to do and I have to go now." After taking the autograph, Amanda didn''t even


    bother to stay with Darren. She pushed the door and left immediately, leaving Darren''s unfinished


    words behind the door.


    When she arrived at Lionel''s office, Lionel was already sitting inside. When he saw Amanda, he


    handed her a USB sh drive and said, "The basic information is here. You can go back and have a


    look. There are several ongoing cases being charged by specific mangers. And there is contact


    information of those people. I''ve already informed them. You can work on it yourself. You can ask me


    any time when there is anything you don''t understand."


    "Where are you going?" Amanda looked at Lionel and asked.


    Lionel was confounded for a while. Amanda''s watery eyes were shining, which made his heart soft. "I''m


    just transferred to anotherpany of An Group. It''s in FS District, only three-hour driving by car


    through highway. It''s close." he answered gently.


    "Why are you leaving? Is it because of what Darren said? Don''t take his words seriously." Amanda said


    with her head bowed.


    "No, it''s not like that. I had studied film making abroad, and it happened that thepany had future


    strategy on developing the rted business when I came back from abroad. So I want to give it a try.


    You know, we can''t always be trapped in the same world. We have to go out and have a try." Lionel


    replied.


    "Will youe back then?" Amanda asked.


    "I don''t think so." Lionel burst inughter suddenly, "Besides, I don''te back for your good."


    "How could it be? You cane back and continue to be the vice president, while I''m satisfied to be a


    little secretary." Amanda thought that Lionel was loath to leave the position of vice president.


    Lionel shook his head and said, "No, it''s not like that. There will be an investment from the headquarter,


    and they are considering whether the investment will be added to this advertisingpany or SH Film


    I''m in charge of. Either of them will be able to make a huge improvement after getting the additional


    investment. Let''s see who has the ability to hand out a better report at the end of this year."


    Then Amanda realized that Lionel''s newpany was fighting for the investment with this advertising


    company of Darren''s. Lionel was about to leave and she was now the vice president of Darren.


    Theoretically speaking, she should be inpetition with Lionel.


    "Then why you prepare these for me." Amanda whispered.


    The documents were well prepared by Lionel. All the things she needed had been sorted out. As a new


    comer, she would be exhausted to do it by herself.


    "I don''t need to make things difficult for others. No matter who is going to take over the job, I would do


    it." Lionel answered with a smile. After saying that, he stood up, lifted her hand and put the USB sh


    drive in her hand. In a low voice, he said, "Of course, if it were you, I would be happier."


    Amanda turned her head to look at Lionel, his eyes were full of tenderness. "Just do your best, and no


    one can bully you again." he said with a smile on his face. Then he released his hands, turned around


    and walked away, leaving Amanda alone in the office.

 Chapter 28 Such A Shameless Man

    Chapter 28 Such A Shameless Man


    Amanda was stilling standing dully. Lionel''s voice trailed off in her ears. It seemed as if her illusion.


    If it were you, I would be happier. His low voice swept over her heart, and made Amanda suddenly


    uneasy. She could not help but guess what did Lionel mean by saying that?


    Before she thought it over, the news that Lionel left thepany had spread all over An Group. The


    headquarter sent a notice to the management''s email box. Amanda took over Lionel''s job and acted as


    the vice president of An Group advertisingpany.


    When Nancy saw the email, she couldn''t believe her eyes, ''Amanda, the vice president? That woman


    would definitely tread on everyone''s head.'' In a hurry, Nancy ran out of her office and rushed to the


    studio.


    "Nancy, what''s wrong with you? What distracted you?" Thedy who opened the door was almost


    knocked down by Nancy. She looked at Nancy''s figure and murmured.


    At the same time, Darren had read the email. Suddenly, he remembered what Amanda had told him


    before. She meant the deal after she got the position of vice president of thepany. No wonder she


    was so arrogant. She was not a weak woman who was bullied by others anymore. He wondered how


    she would manage thepany. What funny things would happen when an alley cat dealt with a group


    of arrogant domestic cats.


    "Mr. Darren, if everything is okay, let''s proceed with nned schedule." Sophie was reporting work


    when she saw the smile on the corner of Darren''s mouth. She raised her voice deliberately.


    Darren nodded and said, "Okay. Let''s do it."


    Sophie closed the door and went out. Nancy was waiting right outside the door. She smiled and said,


    "I''m here to send the files to Mr. Darren."


    "Mr. Darren is inside. He''ll have a meeting in half an hour. You''d better hurry up." replied Sophie.


    Nancy went in for sending the files, and intended to stay a little while longer. By this time, Mr. Darren


    must have already got the notice. She wondered why he looked so calm? Thinking of Rose asked her


    to pry, Nancy said, "Mr. Darren, Mrs. Amanda is going to start working tomorrow. Shall we prepare for a


    handover meeting so that we can get familiar with each other?"


    Darren said leisurely, "I don''t think it''s a big deal. She''s not new here. You shall do whatever you should


    to."


    Nancy relieved at once. Even it was set up by the headquarter, Mr. Darren wouldn''t buy it.


    After getting the USB sh drive, Amanda didn''t leave thepany, but sat on the chair that Lionel had


    been sitting on all the time. The decoration in Lionel''s office was quite simple. She was familiar with


    everything in his office, but she didn''t expect that someday she would be sitting here and work like him.


    As there was a knock on the door, Amanda stood up from the chair subconsciously and said, "Come in,


    please."


    Sophie put a file on the desk and said, "Mrs. Amanda, you have a meeting in twenty minutes. I''m


    sending you some materials. Mr. Darren hoped you could go and attend the meeting. You can know


    better about the future work."


    Amanda nodded.


    Sophie took a look at her and found that Amanda dressed casually like a student who had just


    graduated and didn''t seem to fit in thepany at all. With a childish face, Sophie thought of the report


    last night, ''Amanda was actually energetic and full of energy though.'' Sophie didn''t know whether such


    a surprise would be good or not in future work.


    "What''s more, Mr. Lionel helped you ask for a month''s leave before, but due to the transfer of work, this


    vacation shall be cancelled. If you still need a rest, you cannot apply for it again from the human


    resource department, but you have to ask for the permission of Mr. Darren or the board of directors.


    Theoretically, you are going to start working since tomorrow."


    "Thank you. I can." Amanda proposed.


    "Well, I''ll go first." Sophie smiled politely and turned away.


    Everyone was looking at her when Amanda walked into the meeting room. Those people were the top


    managers of thepany. They didn''t have much contact with her and most of them were men. She


    only saw an acquaintance. That was Nancy. When Nancy saw here in, she didn''t feel guilty, but


    smiled provocatively.


    Amanda found a seat aside and sat down. She couldn''t understand what they were talking about


    anyway, so she could take a nap in a corner. By then, everyone had arrived, including Darren. But


    there was nobody here to start the conversation, and a few people cast looks at Amanda, which


    confused her.


    Darren was sitting at the seat of honor. When he saw Amanda who was sitting at the other end of the


    desk, reading the documentzily, he put on a grave look. ''Amanda, are you making trouble for me on


    purpose? Are you showing your attitude to me now? As a vice president, you sit in a corner. Okay, let''s


    see how it goes.''


    "The meeting starts now." Said Darren in a low voice.


    Finally it started. Amanda was so d that she could fall asleep now.


    "Did you sleep well?" A low and obscure voice rang in her ears.


    "The chair is a bit too high." Amanda murmured.


    But who was speaking? She seemed to be in a meeting. Suddenly, Amanda jumped up and hit her


    forehead into a hard stuff. She screamed, put her hand on her forehead and fell back to the chair. The


    people in the meeting room had already gone away, and only Darren stood in front of her. He covered


    his chin and said with anger in his eyes, "As a vice president, you slept during the meeting. Do you


    think you are still a little secretary?"


    "You know I''m the vice president, not a little secretary? Then how dare you yell at me like that?"


    Amanda was dizzy from the impact.


    Darren said coldly, "What I want to see is a vice president who can do his job and get things done, not


    a waste who always bullies others with power."


    "Bully people with power? Who else in thispany is more overbearing than you?" Amanda then


    lifted her leg which was still on the bruise caused by him pushing her in Rose''s lounge. "Do you see it?


    You were murdering. No matter what, I am always an employee in thepany. It was you who


    oppressed me with power when you pushed me."


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "That was because you were evil and that affected our work." Looking at the wound, Darren said


    calmly.


    "Bah, you are so self righteous. As you said, I should have killed her with a bombst night when the


    news came out." Amanda rolled her eyes.


    Darren chuckled, "Aren''t you still in the limelight with what happened yesterday? Such a rich Mrs. An,


    had a bitter journey started as Cindere. You''ve got all the reputations, and how dare you be so


    shameless?"


    Amanda''s eyes widened in disbelief. ''How shameless he is! Last night, I was dragged out as an excuse


    by him. I made a fuss for him to attract the attention of the media. However, in his eyes, I trampled on


    Rose and him just for being famous.'' she thought.


    "Do you think I did all these just for reputation?" Amanda raised her voice and said.


    Darren''s ck eyes were fixed on her. His voice sounded more serious than himself could notice, "Or


    what for?"


    What for? "I''m such a fool. I shouldn''t have argued with you about this. You''ve always hated me since


    beginning, and you always treat me as an enemy. I don''t care what you think of me anymore." Amanda


    said, rubbing her forehead.


    She stood up and was about to leave, but her hand was grabbed by Darren. He said in a deep voice, "I


    want to know the reason."


    "You have your own reason, why do you want me to say it again?" Amanda thought, ''You think I''m


    purposeful anyway, and think that I meant to break your two up. Why bother to ask me again and


    again?'' Truly annoyed, Amanda shook off his hand and left.

 Chapter 29 Confrontation At Midnight

    Chapter 29 Confrontation At Midnight


    What did she mean by saying that he knew the reason? Startled, Darren remembered thatst night


    when she stood in front of a group of reporters with a steel bar in her hands, she was as fierce as a


    middle-aged woman in the grocery market. Ady from any rich family would behave gracefully.


    However, she was so fierce and ill bred.


    To his surprise, he didn''t get angry. She was tough and barbaric. All she did was to defend him and An


    Group.


    She wasn''t supposed to answer those sharp questions, and no one taught her how to deal with them,


    so she had to be unreasonable.


    But why did she do that? She said that Darren knew the reason. But he didn''t know what he should


    know about.


    "Mr. Darren, MH Resort will be in operation three dayster. The person in charge invited you and Mrs.


    Amanda to have a ribbon cutting." Sophie went through the schedule and requested. The news about


    Mr. Darren was recently reported, he had to bring Mrs. An with him to meet more guests. Since the


    company has such a n to deal with it, she''d try her best to arrange ordingly.


    Darren nodded and said impatiently, "You''d better arrange less activities like this in future. The


    company''s performance will be much important than these."


    Sophie nodded.


    "It''s so unfair to you. It''s not your fault. It''s that woman''s fault. She didn''t handle it properly, thus you


    have to arrange everything by yourself. But Mr. Darren still med you. I really want to defend you


    against the unfairness." Nancy said, when she met Sophie in the tea room. Darren''s words to Sophie


    came to Nancy''s ears soon.


    Sophie smiled, "Such kind of gossip is not easy to deal with."


    Nancy curled her lips, "What''s the matter? It''s obvious that she doesn''t want to deal with it. She just


    took part in the press conference, and now she has been promoted to vice president. Who will believe


    it if there is no dirty trick? Maybe she went to Nichs'' ce to cry for it."


    Sophie said with a serious countenance, "Nancy, do you think it''s easy to fool Chairman An or do you


    think he doesn''t know how to use people?"


    Nancy didn''t dare to say anything more. After Sophie went out, she said angrily, "You are just a special


    assistant. How dare you teach me a lesson."


    "There will be a ribbon cutting ceremony three dayster. You go with me." Said Darren during dinner.


    Amanda paused and said, "I don''t have time. Ask someone else to go with you."


    "This ispany business." Darren frowned.


    Then Amanda looked up at him and added, "I know it''s thepany business. But no matter it''s public


    or private, just ask someone else to do it."


    Putting down his bowl and chopsticks heavily, Darren said angrily, "If we can rece you for


    everything, then what else can you do? As a vice president, but you do nothing. Did Lionel left and took


    your soul away with him?"


    At first, Amanda was thinking of going to see Sheryl''s diagnosis report in three days. But when she


    heard Darren mention Lionel, she got angry at once. She stood up and said angrily, "Darren, are you


    insane? Why do you always mention him?"


    "What''s the big deal about me mentioning him?" Seeing that she was angry, Darren calmed down and


    even with a smile, but only on the corner of his mouth and his eyes were still cold.


    "Mr. Lionel just helped me a few times, but you always guess the intentions of others. I despise you,


    Darren." Enraged, Amanda stood up and was about to leave, but was grabbed by someone from


    behind.


    "It''s sote. Where are you going?" Seeing that she turned around in a huff and was about to leave,


    Darren grabbed Amanda''s hand subconsciously.


    Then Amanda turned around and said coldly, "I''m going to meet my lover. Do you want toe with


    me?"


    In an instant, her wrist hurt and she was pulled over towards Darren. Amanda started to struggle, but


    her arms hurt from the twist.


    But Darren didn''t let her go. He said coldly, "I have told you that if you don''t know who you are, I don''t


    mind helping you."


    Darren''s words amused Amanda.


    "I know you don''t like Lionel, so you wanted to drive him away. You want everyone to bully me and no


    one to help me, so you drive away Lionel who helped me. But you didn''t expect me to be the vice


    president. Now you''re upset, aren''t you?"


    "Is that what you think? Do you think I am such a person?" Darren was enraged by what Amanda said.


    He raised his lips and said, "you are right. I am such a despicable man in your eyes."


    "You have a clear estimation of yourself." Amanda proposed.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "So what? I am a jerk. I have the strength to jerk you around." Darren said, "But who do you think you


    are, Amanda? What makes you think you can bargain with me?"


    "Because I don''t want to be sold by you, although I''m just a pawn." Amanda''s beautiful eyes were full of


    ridicule, "In your eyes, I''m just an unimportant wife. So what? I can''t resign myself to this. I can''t bear


    that someone dares to smear me and ask me to ept it."


    "I didn''t do that." Darren extricated himself.


    "You want me to recognize my identity. However, I won''t be photographed having an affair in the middle


    of the night no matter what." Amanda sneered.


    "I just went to see her for business."


    "I don''t care why you go to her. Even if you want to see the stars or moons, I don''t care. Also, you are


    in no position to mind my business." Amanda turned her face aside, "I''m tired. I don''t want to argue with


    you. That''s it."


    "Stop." Darren stopped her.


    But Amanda ignored him and kept walking.


    "Amanda, are you challenging my bottom line?"


    She moved her lips a little and said, "If you have your own bottom line, Mr. Darren, please tell me


    where your bottom line is. You are too high to reach and I always touch your bottom line so easily. My


    bottom line is right here, you nder others indiscriminately without a clear distinction between right


    and wrong, which is unbearable for me."


    "You can''t stand it? What can''t you stand?" Darren said, "Cheng family is very interested in our


    rtionship. If you don''t want any bad news to be known by them, you''d better behave yourself."


    "How didn''t I behave myself?" Amanda looked at him and said, "You are the one who was taken photos


    in the middle of the night. Darren, you''d better have a good self-knowledge, or the media will all be on


    my side. It''s you who has an affair."


    "I said I didn''t cheat on you." Anger shed across Darren''s eyes.


    "I don''t care." Amanda proposed.


    She was just a tool, a nobody to Darren.


    "Don''t forget your identity. You are my wife."


    ''Wife, chess piece. I understand what you mean.'' Amanda thought with a smile.


    "What are youughing at?" Said Darren.


    Amanda said, "Don''t be so naive. As long as we got a marriage certificate, you think I''m your wife, and


    a woman you can take advantage of when you need or you can dump when you don''t? You should go


    to find Rose."


    "So, you are so arrogant and pompous all the time, and look down upon everyone. Is it only when you


    are in the ward that you will be obedient?" Said Darren tly.


    Then Amanda turned to look at Darren and asked, "What do you mean?"


    "I mean it simply. Now that you are married to me, you are my woman. Don''t be so arrogant in the


    future. It''s indeed my fault this time, but you should stop where it should stop." Darren said indifferently,


    "Sit down and eat."


    "I''m full. I don''t feel like eating right now." "If there is nothing else, I''ll take a rest upstairs," he added


    "Sit down." Darren said, "Don''t let me repeat it."


    "You may say, please sit down." Amanda didn''t follow his order, turned away and went upstairs.


    She went to her own room and closed the door. But someone stood in front of the door. Darren said


    coldly, "Amanda, go downstairs."


    "No." Amanda answered, "I want to have a rest."


    "Why do you have to go against me?" Darren looked at her and pushed the door open. Out of a


    sudden, Amanda was pushed towards a cab, and a photo frame fell from the top of it and fell onto


    the floor. The sses broke into pieces, which made Amanda''s eyes red.


    Noticing that something was broken and the stubborn Amanda shed tears, Darren said, "I''ll make


    another one with crystal."


    That photo frame was a special one. It was made by Sheryl himself for her, at his age when he could


    run around. He could no longer walk or run anymore, but could only lie on the bed.


    This was the only gift he had given her. She had kept it well for so many years. But it was ruined by


    Darren today.


    "Get out! Get out!" Amanda pushed Darren while crying.


    Darren grabbed her hand and said, "Are you crazy? It''s just a photo frame."


    "What do you mean by just a photo frame? My brother gave it to me. The only thing he could give me."


    With red eyes, Amanda turned around and reached out her hand to pick the pieces up.


    "Hey, stop it. That''s ss." Darren had never seen such a stupid woman like her. The ss on the


    ground was so sharp that it could hurt her anytime. Amanda''s hand was cut and bleeding soon. This


    irritated Darren. He immediately pulled her up and said angrily, "Are you crazy? Do you think your hand


    is harder than ss?"


    Looking at the red liquid in Amanda''s hand, she tilted her head and fainted.


    "What''s the rtionship between you and the patient? Why did she faint? What happened to her?" The


    doctor asked the man cautiously.


    This man came to see a doctorte at night. He looked well dressed, but his clothes were a bit messy,


    as if he had just been through a fight. There were still nail marks on his neck. Was it a domestic


    violence? Looking at the handsome young man, the doctor did not expect him as such a kind of


    person. The doctor''s expression becameplicated.


    Darren was displeased with the doctor''s expression. He frowned and said, "Save her first."


    The doctor said, "Don''t worry. It''s just a temporarya. If it rpses from time to time, it may be a


    psychological problem. Are you a family member?"


    "What does it mean by rpsing from time to time? Why did she faint?" Asked Darren.


    "That''s what I want to ask. Why did she pass out?" Asked the doctor.


    Darren said impatiently, "She fainted all of a sudden. As a doctor, don''t you know why?"

 Chapter 30 A Slight Feeling

    Chapter 30 A Slight Feeling


    "Then under what condition she fainted?" The doctor also became impatient. He hated this kind of man


    who was domestic violent and spoke eloquently at the same time.


    Darren had never been treated like this. In fact, he was always the one being chased after. Annoyed,


    he stood up and was about to leave. There was no need for him to stay, instead, he could call an


    assistant. But he took a look at Amanda, who was still on the bed, and sat down again. "We had a


    fight." he said in a muffled voice.


    "Oh, fight? Why did you quarrel with each other? How bad was it? Any violence involved?" The doctor


    asked seriously.


    Darren nced at him and asked, "Does this matter?"


    "It''s very important to know the cause of the disease." The doctor said in a serious tone.


    When Sophie received the call from Darren, she hurried to the hospital. When she got there, she saw


    Mr. Darren''s pale face and his forehead was bandaged. She asked, "Mr. Darren, what happened?"


    "You take care of it." Darren turned around and was about to leave.


    "Who are you? Are you that man''s secretary?" The doctor said in a voice dripping with sarcasm.


    A secretary? Sophie slightly frowned, but showed a standard professional smile, "Hello."


    "Well done on your stic surgery!" The doctor said.


    "Thank you." Sophie said, forcing a smile.


    "What? Why am I in the hospital again?" Amanda didn''t know how long she had been sleeping. When


    she opened her eyes, she smelled the disinfectant. She had just been back from Ennd for a few


    days, but had visited the hospital for several times. She was meant to be rted to the hospital.


    "Mrs. Amanda, you finally wake up. How are you feeling?" Sophie worked hard to get rid of the woman


    who thought that she was the mistress of a boss. Now she was relieved to see that Amanda had woken


    up. To be honest, she could deal withpany disputes. And employees strike was much easier than


    dealing with the middle-aged woman who hated the third wheel so much. She didn''t want to recall the


    whole process. No wonder Mr. Darren looked so angry.


    "Remember to take a good rest back home, and keep your wit. If you can''t handle it well, you should


    practice Kong Fu or simr." The doctor''s instructions still echoed in Amanda''s head. The doctor''s


    words were so strange that she was at a loss what to do. All the doctors back in the country were quite


    strange.


    After sending Amanda back to An family, Sophie left. It was so kind of Sophie toe outte at night.


    "Thank you so much." Amanda said to her with a smile.


    Sophie was stunned by her words. Then she said with a smile, "Mrs. Amanda, have a good rest. See


    you tomorrow in thepany."


    N came to open the door. After the dinner was prepared, N went back home. She didn''t know


    that there was a fight between them. When she saw Amanda, she asked with concern, "Why do you


    come back sote? It''s dangerous for a girl to stay outside alone. I didn''t dare to sleep."


    When Amanda saw N worrying about her, she felt warm in her heart. She smiled and said, "I''m


    home safe now."


    N brought a ss of hot milk to her and said anxiously, "I just left for a while. When I came back, Mr.


    Mr. Darren was injured and he didn''t have dinner. He has been sleeping quietly until now. Mrs.


    Amanda, go and take a look."


    ''Why should I take a look at the damn person? Who cares whether he had dinner or not. He will


    certainly keep on living for sure.'' Amanda though. But N was so worried about him, so she


    reluctantly knocked on the door of Darren''s bedroom. But the door wasn''t opened.


    But Amanda was toozy toe inside. She stood at the door and said, "N is worried about you.


    Be careful. I won''t go inside."


    The door was opened from inside. Darren didn''t turn on the light. Standing by the door, he looked like a


    ghost.


    There was light in the corridor. Amanda nced at him and found the white cloth on his forehead. It


    was her masterpiece.


    "Are you all right?"


    "Are you all right?"


    At the same time, they both said the same words. The atmosphere was a little embarrassing.


    Then Amanda added, "I have to make it clear to you. The wound on your head, you asked for it. I won''t


    let you get away with it easily like that next time."


    "Like what?"


    ''Howe this man never remember.'' Amanda said, "Of course..." She said in a hoarse voice. When


    she realized what happened, she red at Darren. How could this man set a trap for her to say that as


    a girl.


    "Are you okay?" Darren was forced to sit there and listened to the unruly doctor who talked a lot. The


    doctor said that faint might resulted in myocardial infarction, cerebral hemorrhage and stroke. It


    seemed that all the names of the serious diseases he knew were listed out in the doctor''s words. But


    seeing that Amanda was so lively and energetic, it might not be myocardial infarction, cerebral


    hemorrhage or stroke.


    "I should have asked for it myself too. I hit you to bleed, but I knew it would make me faint at the sight


    of blood. Damn it!" Amanda said in low spirits.


    "Faint at the sight of blood." It was the first time that Darren had heard of someone with this disease.


    He frowned and asked subconsciously, "What should you do when you have your period every


    month?"


    Startled, Amanda shouted, "You shameless man!" She turned around and ran back to her room.


    Darren stood at the door and didn''t react immediately, so she ran away. When he realized what


    happened, he felt awkward too. He was really meddlesome. He didn''t care about the trifles of women.


    Every time when Rose was ufortable, she nagged about how difficult it was for women.


    Sometimes he heard a few words from Rose.


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Thinking of Rose, Darren suddenly hesitated. Then Amanda''s angry face appeared in front of him


    again. He stood at the edge of the corridor and looked at the guest bedroom on the other side of the


    corridor. The light of apricot yellowmp reflected on it. In fact, it was only a short distance, but he


    suddenly felt that it was a little far away.


    "Kevin, let''s go to the First Middle School before heading to thepany." Amanda got in the car and


    asked.


    Kevin immediately drove towards the school. Maggie was in the morning ss. After she received the


    phone call, she waited at the school gate. Amanda got off the car and handed the paper bag to her.


    Maggie patted her on the shoulder and said, "Well done. I''ll buy you breakfast."


    "I''ve had breakfast. But you went too far. There were so many pictures. I saw her was trembling after


    signing." Amanda sighed, sticking out her tongue.


    Maggie burst intoughter, "There were only thirty copies in the first ce. But the printing shop made


    a mistake. We had another set. We shouldn''t waste them right? However, she was too obedient to sign


    all of them. Even in front of everyone, signing dozens of photos is too difficult. It''spletely possible


    to refuse after signing a few."


    "I don''t know. I gave her the photos and she signed them without a word." Amanda added.


    "Is she still worried about you because of the news?" Maggie scratched her chin and pondered, "It''s


    possible. You were so brave on your wedding night that you kicked her out of the room."


    "Hey, let''s not talk about the old days. I have to go to work now." Amanda couldn''t bear Maggie''s


    curiosity, so she told her a little bit. But now seeing Maggie was analyzing her, she left immediately.


    "Hello..." before Maggie finished her words, she saw Amanda run away. Maggie was not happy, but


    looking at the pile of pictures, she smiled with satisfaction. It was so lucky to have a richdy as


    friend.

 Chapter 31 The Condescending Vice President

    Chapter 31 The Condescending Vice President


    Amanda pushed the door of the meeting room open. The meeting room was in a mess, and no one


    stopped or changed their attitude because of hering in. She nced around and found that Darren


    wasn''t there. No wonder that no one would listen to her, since even the president didn''t want to attend


    her meeting.


    Some of the management just came back from a business trip. They hadn''t met Amanda before. They


    thought she was just an assistant and didn''t care about her appearance, when seeing the girl dress up


    casually.


    Nancy saw Amanda immediately, but she didn''t keep her voice low. She continued discussing skin care


    with the nning department next to her.


    When Amanda walked into the room, she nced around the people she didn''t know. The people in


    the meeting which Darren and her earlier attended yesterday were all working with Darren. She found


    an empty seat and sat down. The female colleague next to her said in high spirits, "I haven''t been back


    to thepany for a long time. How is this new Mrs. An?"


    "What else can she be? She must be a worthless person. She just came here through An family''s


    rtionship." Someone cut in.


    Amanda thought, they must haven''t had the chance to read yesterday''s gossip report yet. But


    yesterday, she was just like a madwoman offstage. For beauty''s sake, the magazines might have


    blurred angles when they put her photo onto the page. As for her picture on charity salest time, she


    looked totally different from her usual self, and the normal people couldn''t recognize her.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    She stretched herself with a yawn and theny on the table, starting to y games.


    The meeting was supposed to be held from 8 to 9 o''clock, so that everyone could get familiar with the


    newly appointed vice president. However, no one came until 8:30, which made the people waiting


    impatiently. Everyone was so busy with their time, so they thought the vice president was too


    unreliable.


    "Does anyone have the vice president''s phone number? Contact her. I have a pile of cases at hand."


    Someone said anxiously.


    Nancy looked at Amanda surprisingly. All the people surround her were wondering who the vice


    president was. She was ying mobile games calmly and even dozed off. Was she knew that she


    couldn''t handle the meeting and just wanted to get through this. Nancy couldn''t let her go easily. While


    thinking, Nancy stood up and said, "Mrs. Amanda, we are all waiting for you. Would you please say


    something since you asked us all over?"


    In a daze, Amanda heard the voice of Nancy. She raised her hand and said, "I followed Nancy as soon


    as I entered thepany. She will exin it to you on my behalf."


    After hearing this, Nancy was stunned. Then, Amanda looked up at her and said, "Well, I have been in


    thepany for half a month. Can''t you tell what kind of person I am? As the manager of human


    resource department, you should know that."


    Her voice was as cold as ice, and Amanda''s condescending attitude made the surroundings quiet. Was


    this the legendary Mrs. Amanda? ''It seems that she is easy to deal with, but she is actually not that


    easy to deal with.''


    No matter what Nancy was thinking, she couldn''t confront Amanda in front of everyone. She had to


    stand up, put on a polite smile, and said very politely, "This is the vice president whom everyone has


    been expecting for a long time, Mrs. Amanda. Mrs. Amanda has been working here more than half a


    month, but she was recognized by Mr. Lionel only a few days after she started work. She was specially


    responsible for the work of Mr. Lionel. We believe that the headquarter knows better about Mrs.


    Amanda''s ability, and no need for me to say anymore."


    Having been working for about half a month, she was appreciated by Mr. Lionel in a few days. And


    after half a month, Mr. Lionel left and Mrs. Amanda took over. The meeting room was filled with disdain


    and contempt. All of them worked hard to make money and get titles, but they all had to listen to a


    woman who was ipetent. What''s more, Mr. Lionel said he had a new job. Who knew if it was this


    woman who forced him away? After all, she was Nichs''s granddaughter-inw.


    "If you are done, you can dismiss now." With her phone in her hand, Amanda headed straight to the


    door. She didn''t greet anyone. Rumors about Mrs. Amanda being arrogant had spread out before noon.


    "Condescending?" Darren chuckled, "How dare she?"


    "Of course, I dare." Then Amanda threw the files away.


    With a dark face, Nancy said coldly, "Mrs. Amanda, this is an old convention of ourpany. I hope


    you won''t dy my work."


    "Look what you have made!" "It''s too ugly. Take it back and redo it." Amanda replied. She didn''t hide


    the contempt on her face


    "This is the way how thepany is doing. You shouldn''t be making things difficult for others. You can''t


    take revenge on personal in the name ofpany''s interests." said Nancy. Nancy came to Amanda for


    signing the financial report. But Amanda said it was too ugly and refused to sign it. How dare she! Mr.


    Lionel used to look through it and sign it immediately.


    Amanda smiled hearing this, "You know you are my personal enemy, but you shouldn''t be so arrogant."


    Nancy shocked, "So you admit that? I''ming for Mr. Darren." she said. Then, Nancy turned around


    and left.


    "Well, if he dares to beat me again." Amanda muttered in a casual manner, "I will make another hole in


    his head, to make them a pair."


    All of a sudden, her phone rang. Amanda saw the caller, and opened her eyes widely. When the caller


    was about to hang up, Amanda hold back her excitement and answered the phone. Her voice was a


    little nervous, "Hello."


    "Are you busy with your work?" Lionel''s voice came from the other side.


    "I''m fine." Standing by the window, Amanda was engrossed in her thoughts. She looked out of the


    window, only to find that the sun had just risen. She had been looking at the direction Lionel had


    pointed to. But since it was far away, she couldn''t see where he was. She could only hear his voice,


    which made her feel sad.


    "Someone is picking on you?" Lionel asked, frowning.


    Amanda chuckled, "Come on. I''m the vice president. If anyone dares to make things difficult for me, I


    won''t make things difficult for them." she added.


    Lionel giggled, and his voice was low, just like the ripples of the water in a quiet ancient well. Amanda


    asked unconsciously, "How are you doing there? I hope no one would give you hard time."


    "Come on. I''m the CEO. If anyone dares to make trouble for me, I will make trouble for them." Lionel


    mimicked her voice, saying.


    Amanda was amused. When she was about to say something, someone knocked at the door. Lionel


    heard that too, then said, "I just wanted to know how you doing with taking over the case. Since you


    are fine, please go ahead with your work. I have something else to do."


    After hanging up the phone, Sophie opened the door and said, "Mr. Darren asked you over."


    "I have some work to do, so I don''t have time now. I''ll go there in half an hour." She knew that Darren


    was going to make trouble for her again. But Amanda wasn''t an obedientdy. If he told her to go,


    would she have to go? She was not a primary school student who needed to be taught a lesson.


    Amanda didn''t leave until she finished one episode of TV show.


    "What''s wrong with this report? Why didn''t you sign it?" Darren looked at her coldly and put on a grim


    expression.


    Amanda picked up the report, which was the one that Nancy handed over to her. She turned to thest


    page and saw Darren''s name on it. Her face changed, "Mr. Darren, you have already signed it. Why do


    youe to me again?"


    She put the report on the desk and turned around to leave.

 Chapter 32 Entanglement In The Lounge

    Chapter 32 Entanglement In The Lounge


    "Stop."


    Ignoring him, as a vice president, Amanda didn''t sign the report. Instead, the small department


    manager directly asked the president to sign the report. After signing the report, she had toe over


    and be scolded by him. Why did they expect her to bear it?


    But Amanda''s arm was grabbed by Darren, and she was forced to turn around. She stepped on his foot


    angrily, which enraged him, "Don''t you dare be angry with me?" he shouted. He grabbed her hand and


    dragged Amanda to the lounge. Holding her hand, he said angrily, "Do you have any self-awareness?


    It''s you who have been bossy to take revenge in thepany."


    "As you know, I have a personal feud with Nancy. But you just listen to what she says, and thene


    to scold me, are you brainless?" Amanda was annoyed as her hands were grasped by Darren.


    "I''m not scolding you." It was just a question. How could she be so angry and therefore criticize others.


    "But your words can beat a dog to death?" Amanda said, "Let go of me now. She can ask you to sign


    directly. You can do whatever you want to step on me."


    "You should fight for your own dignity. If you love it, then nobody can step on it." Said Darren.


    "You''re right. I''m fighting for myself right now. Darren, you bastard, let go of me!" Amanda started to


    struggle again. Darren didn''t have enough strength to control Amanda anymore, and let go of his hand


    once saw her anger. He sat aside and said, "Then what''s the matter with you? Why didn''t you give


    Nancy the signature for financial report? I''ve checked the report and got no questions."


    "You have already approved it. Why do you still ask me?" Amanda saidzily, "If you like, you can ask


    her toe to you. Anyway, Nancy has a nice figure."


    Suddenly, someone grabbed her waist and scratched her waist. Startled by his sudden move, Amanda


    jumped to her feet immediately. She looked at Darren and asked, "What are you doing?"


    "Let me see how tolerant you are. You are really overestimating yourself. I didn''t expect you were like a


    firecracker and exploded." Darren teased.


    Amanda looked at him and felt a little unustomed to Darren''s smiling face. He usually scolded her,


    scorned her and med her without any consideration.


    "You really don''t look like yourself." Amanda proposed.


    "What?" Asked Darren. He didn''t understand what she was talking about.


    Amanda said, "To my surprise, you even smiled at me. It''s so weird. I wonder if the sun has risen from


    the west."


    "Now you can see if the sun has risen from the south." Finishing his words, Darren leaned over and


    kissed on the forehead of Amanda. Amanda leaned back in an attempt to dodge, but her head hit the


    wall all of a sudden, making a loud bang. And Darren felt so hurt even just heard it.


    "Oh my God." The back of Amanda''s head was about to blow up. She was the one who was taken


    advantage of, but she was the one who got hurt. The pain was killing her.


    Seeing Amanda run out of tears, Darren was amused. He held her head and said, "Let me see if you


    be silly."


    Like a cat which got its tail burnt by fire, Amanda pushed Darren away immediately. She shrank in the


    corner hurriedly and said, "Darren, beauty trap is useless to me. What do you want to do? Just tell me."


    "What do you mean?" "Do you think I want something from you?" Darren asked with a frown.


    "I don''t know. But you look very strange." Amanda opened her eyes widely, "Don''t be like this. I''m just


    your pawn. You can just make use of me as you like. Anyway, I have no right to say ''no''."


    "Amanda." Darren growled, and the delight vanished in instant. His face was a little pale, "Do you know


    what you are saying?"


    "I always know what I''m talking about, but I''m worried that you don''t know what you''re doing." Amanda


    proposed.


    "Mr. Darren?" Sophie''s surprised voice came from outside.


    Turning livid with rage, Darren didn''t respond.


    "Mr. Darren might be out. You can wait here." Sophie said.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Then Nancy''s voice was heard. She said softly, "Okay, thank you, Sophie."


    As soon as Amanda heard Nancy''s voice, she was pissed off. ''How dare he called her toe here?


    To see a joke?'' she thought to herself.


    In fact, Darren just wanted to mediate the conflict between them, but because of what he had done


    before, Amanda was not afraid to guess the man maliciously.


    "She is waiting for you outside. Why are you hiding here, Mr. Darren?" Amanda asked with a sneer.


    "What are you talking about?" Darren frowned.


    Amanda said, "Good for you. I am the new vice president, but you have disgraced mepletely and


    even scolded me in front of my subordinates. Mr. Darren, if you don''t like me, I will immediately hand in


    my resignation, okay? Was it necessary to y in this way? Only if I''mughed at by others will you be


    satisfied, right?"


    "Amanda, mind your words!" Said Darren.


    There was not much anger in his tone, but it was like Amanda was scolded by her parents. She looked


    away and said, "Darren, I despise you."


    "Haven''t you always despised me?" Darren walked up to her and caressed her head, ignoring her


    sarcasm, "Does it hurt? It seems like a bump."


    His sudden move caught Amanda off guard. She pped Darren''s hand away and warned, "Don''t


    touch me!"


    Hearing this, Darren froze for an instant. She pped his hand off. Did she hate his touch so much?


    With a grim face, he grabbed Amanda''s hand, and was about to drag her out.


    "Let me go, you bastard." Suddenly, Amanda felt something cold on her back and it turned out that she


    hit the cold ss door with a loud bang.


    Outside the door, Nancy was looking at them. She asked carefully, "Mr. Darren?"


    "Fuck off." The man''s growl came out, making Nancy shudder with fear. She quickly took the


    documents and left.


    "What''s wrong? Why do you look so terrible?" Sophie, who was standing at the door and looking at the


    expressionless Nancy, asked in surprise.


    "Mr. Darren is in a bad mood. You''d better not disturb him." said Nancy calmly.


    Sophie nodded. When Nancy left, she frowned, ''Mr. Darren is here, so is Mrs. Amanda. Are they


    having a fight again?'' she thought. She shook her head when she recalled how she had helped Mr.


    Darren to take care of Amandast time. She guessed the same thing happened again. Amanda had a


    real talent to irritate Mr. Darren so many times.


    "Darren, let''s stop it. I''m really tired." Amanda was on the verge of tears.


    It was really tiring to keep fighting all the time in thepany. She just wanted to live her simple life.


    Was it that difficult?

 Chapter 33 Intransigence

    Chapter 33 Intransigence


    "Do you think I''m messing with you?" "It''s you who have been arguing with me from the beginning. You


    are just making trouble out of nothing." Darren said, noticing that she had calmed down.


    "Falsely used with eloquence." Amanda murmured. Seeing Darren''s long face, she pulled out her


    hand to straighten her clothes and said, "Those who don''t know us might think Mr. Darren wants to


    have sex with me."


    "The one who knows would probably think that way too." Said Darren.


    Amanda was on guard, "I''m telling you, don''t do anything stupid. I''ll hit people." she added.


    "Idiot." He chuckled and then loosened his hand, "Go back quickly and solve it properly. Don''t think I


    will let you go easily."


    "It sounds like a threat. I''m telling you, if you are here to pick Nancy''s side, you can just say it. Out of


    this door, I won''t listen to you anymore." Amanda rubbed her wrist and thought, ''What a bad luck! I was


    kissed by him, hit my head and hurt my wrist.''


    Moreover, how would people think of her after the drama. Amanda didn''t want anyone else to me


    her anymore. She had to leave now.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Darren said, "Do you know what you did wrong?"


    "Yes." Amanda answered. And she thought in her heart, ''I should have known that I can''tmunicate


    with this crazy boss. I should have left the lounge once entered in. Now I have wasted so much time


    with him.''


    "Oh, what was your fault then?" Darren continued asking.


    Amanda blinked her eyes. She realized she was being exposed. Noticing the displeasure on Darren''s


    face, she pouted, "Didn''t you do anything wrong? Even if I was wrong, it was because I was only trying


    to be reasonable with you."


    It was a new concept.


    With a serious look on her face, Amanda counted with her ten fingers.


    "First of all, you and Rose were secretly photographed being together, so I helped you to salvage your


    reputation. You owed me a favor and you should thank me. However, you didn''t thank me at all.


    Instead, you said that I was just making every effort to get the reward, in order to turn it into a win-win


    result."


    She didn''t know how to deal with the media, so she was pushed to the front of the media with the


    identity of Mrs. An. She wanted to exin it clearly, but the security guard stopped her, a group of


    reporters rejected her, so she couldn''t even go up to the stage. In case of more humiliation, she could


    only take risks to frighten them.


    She didn''t want to experience so-called journey of rich wife or Cindere.


    "Secondly, whether you agree or not, I am the vice president of thepany. If a manager can''t satisfy


    me, I have the right to refuse to sign. In return, shees to you without my signature. You don''t


    defend my position as a vice president, but sigh my name without authorization. Since then, they all


    learn to look for you anyway. What''s the point of me as the vice president? At first, they don''t listen to


    me. Do you want me to fight all by myself or do you want me to be a transparent person?"


    "The third point." Amanda chuckled, "Never mind. There''s no third point."


    "Why not?" "So what''s your problem? You can tell me all at once." said Darren.


    "Since you dislike me for a long time, let''s get back to business. I didn''t n to set you up with Rose or


    aim at Nancy. I just think that the report can be done better, so I let her do it again. If thepany


    always follows the conventional rules, how can it develop?" Amanda was serious, "This is the first time


    that my new broom sweeps clean. Mr. Darren, of course you can make fun of me as much as you want,


    but I don''t think I was wrong. I will treasure my self-respect."


    Her dark eyes were full of determination, and her slightly pursed lips were still a little rash.


    Darren looked away, got up and went outside.


    "Hey, where are you going?" Amanda called him.


    "Of course to work. It''s still working time." Said Darren.


    Amanda said, "But do you admit your fault?" She moved a little more violently, and a nail popped out


    from nowhere and pierced into her dress. Amanda took a step forward, and the dress was torn.


    Looking at the torn dress, she said, "Even your office is making fun of me, a nail popped out to deal


    with me."


    Noticing herint, Darren nced at her and said lightly, "It depends on what you pay for. You are


    not careful enough and the quality of your dress is not good."


    A pillow hit him, and Amanda shouted, "Fuck off!"


    Then Darren went out. There was only Amanda left in the room, looking at her dress which had been


    torn. She sat there in a huff.


    "Here''s your clothes, Mrs. Amanda." The door was pushed open. After putting the clothes on the stool


    with her head down, Sophie closed the door and left.


    This scared Amanda. She took the clothes and saw that they were hers. She wondered if Sophie went


    to her home and got them? She put on her clothes and pushed the door open. Darren was sitting at the


    desk, with a shining pen in his hand. The wall behind him was simple and elegant. He sat in front of a


    piece of ck and white id. His eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. He looked focused and serious.


    Amanda thought that he was just a beast in human form. She got up and opened the door to go out.


    Seeing this, Darren stopped his action and frowned slightly.


    After Amanda returned to her office, she bent over the desk in a daze. However, Nancy showed up


    again.


    "Mrs. Amanda, please have a look at this financial report." said Nancy smilingly.


    Amanda took the report and frowned, "I told you it was too ugly, and asked you to redo it again."


    Nancy said, "You don''t have to do this. Mr. Darren has signed the report for the first half of a month. If


    you approve this one, it''s done then."


    "I''m sorry. I don''t know how to deal with garbage. Since Mr. Darren can sign for the first half a month,


    he can definitely do the second one." Amanda said coldly, "Don''t mention about too much trouble for it.


    It''s much easier for you to walk there than joking here."


    "You!" A fierce light shed through Nancy eyes. She said coldly, "It doesn''t matter that you have


    troubled me twice today. The whole staff are watching it. If Mrs. Amanda wants to warning others by


    punishing me but failed in the end, it will be a terrible result."


    "I''m not interested in punishing you." Amanda proposed.


    Then Nancy walked away in her high heels.


    "So, Mrs. Amanda is still unwilling to sign it?" Seeing that Nancy was going to the CEO office again, the


    other department asked with sympathy.


    Nancy put away her anger, smiled helplessly, "I have no choice. Mrs. Amanda said she didn''t


    understand the report and refused to sign it. Since the financial report can''t be approved, all of your


    bonus forst month couldn''t be calcted. I have to leave this old face and go to see Mr. Darren


    again."


    "That''s too over. How can you be the vice president of thepany if you don''t understand the


    financial report?" Someone said in an aggrieved tone.


    "She got this position by rtionship."


    "Even if she has a rtionship, she can''t treat you like this. We don''t rely on connections. We should


    work hard as we take the positions."


    "I don''t want to talk about it anymore. Or it will be toote." Nancy passed over in a hurry with people


    around her watching her sympathetically.

 Chapter 34 Ask For Help Again

    Chapter 34 Ask For Help Again


    "Mr. Darren, please sign the report for the second half of the month." Said Nancy, handing the report to


    her.


    Darren looked through the report and frowned. "What did Amanda say?"


    "Amanda said she could not understand it, so she did not want to sign it. I told her that it was not good


    to trouble Mr. Darren so much. But Amanda said that since Mr. Darren had already signed the first half


    of the contract, he could just sign the second half of the contract together. So I have no choice but to


    turn to you for help," said Nancy, with a confident air.


    "Why?" Asked Darren.


    "I don''t think Amanda has ever seen this kind of stuff," said Nancy


    "Why don''t you make one that she can understand?" Said Darren.


    Nancy was stunned. What? Make a document that Amanda can read?


    "It''s not your first day working in thepany. If youe to me and sign all the documents in the


    future. Is the vice president an ornament in thepany? If she wants to make trouble, you can do that


    with her. You can do whatever she wants to. I''d like to hear more from her. " Said Darren.


    Nancy thought about a n and came up with an idea. Mr. Darren told us to get everything ready, then


    let Amanda know that she actually had a bad idea of what to do, so that she would be ashamed of


    being against us? ''Sure enough, Mr. Darren still doesn''t like that woman. Now that we have cooperated


    well with each other, even if that woman go toin, there is no reason for her to do so.''.


    She smiled and said, "Okay, Mr. Darren. I''ll do it right away."


    Darren nodded his head and thought, ''I have given you the respect you need, Amanda. I will see what


    trouble you can make.''


    This is property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "What?" Amanda was a little surprised to see Nancy, who had returned with a smile on her face. She


    didn''t give him a signature, but requested full cooperation. It''s weird.


    "Leave it here. I''ll give you my advice after reading it. Then you can take it down and modify it."


    Amanda took over the document and made a call to Lionel.


    "The webpage is really ugly, because thepany has been using this model, in order to make a


    summary, and it can be changed if necessary. You see..." When she got the call from Kevin, he called


    her and told her what to do. The minute she read the file, she was shocked. There was an hour and a


    half.


    "Oh my god." Amanda said.


    "What''s wrong?" Lionel asked.


    "I''ve taken you so much time," she said shyly


    The man smiled and answered, "I don''t have anything else to do now. I''m going home to fetch


    something."


    "Well, you are not in the newpany. Let me treat you to dinner tonight." Amanda suggested.


    The phone went dead silent.


    On second thought, Amanda immediately bowed to Lionel and said, "Don''t worry, if you have any


    trouble, I''ll pay you back."


    "Where are we going?" The man asked.


    "I don''t know. Let''s go to your favorite restaurant," she added


    "Well, if you have any other documents, just take them with you." "I happen to have time to tell you," he


    added


    Amanda chuckled, "of course, I''ll take it with me."


    "Well, I''ll hang up, Bye." As soon as the man on the other side of the phone hung up, Amanda held her


    cell phone and giggled like a fool. As soon as she saw the report on the table, she immediately stood


    up and took it out.


    "Manager Nancy, I have viewed the report, and here is a summary from the contract to me. The project


    introduction cannot be arranged in this way, and please make it ording to the date." Then she


    walked to Nancy''s office and put down the papers.


    "But there is no such change in thepany," said Nancy angrily


    "Yes, we will change it for the time being." Amanda proposed.


    "Why didn''t you sign it if all the data is correct? All of the work has been piled up today. I don''t


    understand why you have to change your work like this." "The financial department will have the


    financial statements ready tomorrow. Why do we have to do this?"


    "Do you think it''s only superficial?" Said Amanda, sping his arms.


    "I will finish the report as soon as possible." after taking over the report, Nancy thought of what Darren


    asked her to do.


    "Come on!" Amanda put the papers down and walked out of the room. Lionel has chosen a ce to


    eat, so she was about to leave.


    "Nancy, the chairman wille to inspect thepany tomorrow Inform everyone to prepare for the


    work." Sophie pushed the door in and said.


    Nancy nodded and sneered.


    "Coming." When Amanda arrived at the restaurant, Lionel had been there for a while. It was a very


    quiet andfortable restaurant because the sun shone on it like dry grass. Someone is ying the


    piano, the piano is floating around and the sound is surprisingly good. It was a nice heavily wood


    screen and it kept them outside the restaurant.


    "How are you feeling?" Lionel asked.


    Amanda pouted her lips andined, "Vice president, It''s very tired. I don''t even understand what


    they are bringing, but it''s an interesting meeting."


    She started to exin how she had responded to Nancy and how she had been scolded by her. Later,


    she couldn''t help butugh out.


    "Aren''t you mad at being ignored by others?" The man replied.


    "There is nothing to be angry about. As long as you don''t interrupt me with my work, you can just


    ignore me." "I wish no one could see me. But there are always annoying flies staring at me," she added


    "Because you are so brilliant and rich."


    "What? Even you made fun of me. Those are all journalists'' lies," she retorted aggrievedly


    "I think it is very real." He took out a piece of tissue and handed it to her.


    "In fact, this was not the case at that time. I had to go up the stage to exin that the security guard did


    not believe that I was Mrs. Amanda and insisted on dragging me to the back row. There were still


    reporters in the back row who were trying to make trouble for me. As for the temper of the scoundrels, I


    was certainly angry." Amanda said angrily.


    "Actually, you don''t have to worry about it. It''s his business." The man replied.


    She nodded, "I know. But I''m still Mrs. Amanda, so I''m willing to do so for my identity."


    "Are you excited to be a vice president for the first day? Do you want to share your first day?" He raised


    his head and looked at her.


    On a second thought, she didn''t have anyone to know and there was no need to share the news with


    her family. It would be troublesome just to think about it. She was a little lonely now.


    "I don''t think I have anyone to share with." She shook her head.


    "Yes. Come with me." Lionel took her hand and started to leave. Out of curiosity, however, he followed


    behind Amanda. They walked across the hallway, passed the kitchen, and went out through the back


    door of the restaurant. They were in a back alley. He took her by the hands and ran in the alley. The


    night breeze gently blew in their ears, like a whistling flute.

 Chapter 35 No Acceptance

    Chapter 35 No eptance


    She didn''t know where they were going. Roadmps were all around them; cars were whistling; she


    couldn''t find a direction. However, she ran after him without hesitation, as if she was chasing a crazy


    dream.


    At the sight of the bright light, Amanda got tears in her eyes and slowed down.


    "Don''t you want to see Sheryl?" Lionel turned back, his eyes were filled with tenderness.


    Amanda didn''t go into the ward. She said, "I don''t have the face to see Sheryl now. I don''t know what to


    say to him? He doesn''t want to hear the infighting and I don''t want to tell him either."


    "Do you think this is not suitable for him to hear?"


    Amanda nodded with a guilty look in her eyes, "Sheryl is just a kid."


    Lionel nodded and they sat by theke for a while.


    "I''m really a bad sister. I can''t even protect my brother." As Amanda spoke, a gust of wind came,


    blowing away the dust on her memory that had sealed up her heart, "At that time, I didn''t know


    anything. Suddenly, someone told me that my parents died and my younger brother almost died. As


    long as I signed the agreement, my younger brother coulde to life. Then I signed it directly. Later I


    learned that it was a guardian confirmation letter and stock share transfer agreement. My father''s


    personalwyer, Lawyer Sun, had already been in collusion with my uncle, who forced me using Sheryl


    as excuse to leave here and live abroad. I have been away for ten years."


    Lionel said, "Haven''t youe back in the past ten years?"


    "No, they didn''t allow me toe back. There was an assistant looking after me there. My ID card and


    passport were controlled by someone else so I could only stay there. The only thing that couldfort


    me was that they took a video of Sheryl on his birthday every year and told me that Sheryl was fine.


    They told me not to worry about him." Tears welled up again when Amanda thought of the old days.


    She couldn''t continue. She bowed her head and sobbed. What she saw was all fake. Last time at


    Cheng family, Susie made it clear that because she was not in, they could bully Sheryl as they wanted


    to vent their anger.


    What did Sheryl suffer when she was out of sight?


    He reached out and held Amanda in her arms. As Amanda rested her head on a warm and strong


    chest, the sadness in her heart immediately gave out. Her sadness turned into a wail. She had


    nowhere to cry now. She was under surveince abroad, and when she came back home, she was


    married to a demon who looked down upon her both physically and mentally. She had no one to rely on


    in her family, but she had to deal with them.


    "You''ll feel much better after you cried. At least, you are much better now. With this position, no one will


    be so stupid to hurt you for the time being." When she stopped crying, Lionel patted her on the


    shoulder and said.


    Then Amanda asked, "Why did Nichs ask me to be the vice president? I know nothing. I married him


    just for the cooperation between Cheng family and An family."


    "He has to give you a springboard. As far as I know, An Group is nning to cooperate with Cheng


    Group for a group of buildings. The program has just been through the preliminary nning. The


    person in charge of the project needs to be one from Cheng Group in the future. As the connection of


    An Group and Cheng Group''s marriage, you won''t have much requirements from either side of the


    project. But before that, you have to learn how to deal with it, so that you can let your employees trust


    you." Lionel replied.


    Amanda nodded, "I see." Sheughed at herself and thought that there was no free lunch for her. All of


    a sudden, Amanda came to her senses. She sat up straight and said in a low voice, "I got your clothes


    wet because of crying."


    "And then?" Lionel asked smilingly.


    "Why don''t you take it off and let me wash it for you?" Amanda bowed her head and said.


    "In that case, will Darren be jealous?" Lionel replied.


    Amanda was a little angry, "Whatever I want to do has nothing to do with him. He can''t be jealous of


    me."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I don''t understand." Lionel replied.


    "Well. Whatever I do has nothing to do with him. He has no reason to be jealous. I don''t care whether


    he gets jealous or not." Amanda said, feeling a little awkward.


    Lionel didn''t say anything. He just stared at her. Amanda was at a loss for words. She tried to move her


    eyes away but felt uneasy. She looked at him. The night wind blew gently, as if they were going to talk


    some sentimental melodies. He put his hand on her shoulder slowly. Feeling a slight force on her


    shoulder, Amanda couldn''t help but take a breath of relief, watching him slowlying closer to her.


    Suddenly, a scream came from the hospital. Both of them stopped what they were doing and turned


    around. Someone shouted, "Everything''s gonna be right. Calm down, calm down."


    "The roof." At the first nce, Lionel saw a thin figure in the wind on the top of the building. The figure


    wobbled and fell off as if a kite was blown off by the wind. Amanda''s eyes were covered by Lionel and


    he whispered in a low and firm voice, "Don''t look at these."


    The sound of something heavy falling on the ground, scream and people''s sad tears interwove. All of a


    sudden, the blood all over Amanda''s body became cold. Then, she immediately got up and ran to the


    hospital. She ran to the ward of Sheryl all the way. Looking at the young man who was still lying and


    breathing steadily in the bed, Amanda felt the blood all over her body warm up a little.


    "Sheryl is fine." Afraid that she might have an ident, Lionel followed her here. He held Amanda''s


    hand and assured her, "Don''t worry. Sheryl is safe here. I can assure you that nothing will happen to


    him."


    "How do you keep your promise?" Amanda looked up at him with her anxious eyes as if he was a life-


    saving straw.


    Lionel was stunned. He then replied, "I have no choice outside. But I''m able to set your minds at rest,


    because Gu family is thergest shareholder in the hospital, and we have absolute seats in the board."


    Amanda stared at him surprisingly. Gu family had its shares here and was the biggest shareholder. She


    knew that Lionel had a good family background. Otherwise, he would have made a concession to


    Darren. But what she didn''t expect was that Gu family even dealt with medical treatment. Such a huge


    gap between the two families made Amanda feel worse.


    Mr. Lionel was such a nice person. He deserved a better girlfriend. No matter who she was, it shouldn''t


    be her. She is worse than any other girls, because she is still unable to decide for herself up to now.


    Amanda, woke up, please.


    "Thank you." Amanda smiled, "I''m d to hear that. It''s gettingte, Kevin is still waiting for me outside


    the restaurant. I should go home now."


    Lionel frowned slightly. He sensed the alienation in her words, but he calmly said, "I''ll take you back."


    They came back to the restaurant after going through the alley. Amanda said goodbye to him and


    smiled. She left the restaurant. Lionel held a ss of wine and drank it slowly. Then he took out his


    mobile phone and made a call, "Father, a patient jumped off a building today. We notified the daily


    newspaper. The medical problem is under control. Uncle will deal with it."


    After hanging up the phone, he sat down and took a sip of the wine quietly. The sweetness and mellow


    of the wine were not as good as ones at his cer, but he felt veryfortable. Probably because it


    was someone else who paid for it. Suddenly, an idea came to his mind, and Lionel drank it all in one


    gulp with a ferocious look shed across his eyes.

 Chapter 36 Be Back Sooner Or Later

    Chapter 36 Be Back Sooner Or Later


    It was already half past nine when Amanda got home. N asked in a worry, "What took you so long?


    The meal has been heated up several times."


    "I''m sorry, N. I went out for dinner. I forgot to call you." Amanda apologized.


    "It''s good that you are not hungry. But Mr. Darren is a little unhappy. You''d better tell him." N said


    with a smile.


    "What made him unhappy? He should be happy if I didn''te back for dinner." Amanda didn''t take


    N''s words seriously.


    N said, "Mr. Darren had been waiting for you for an hour, but you didn''te back, so he had dinner


    by himself."


    Amanda was a little surprise, "Why did he have to wait for one hour? Why didn''t call me?"


    N spread out her hands and said, "I don''t know, either. Mr. Darren''s personality is just different from


    others."


    Amanda nodded her head. Although she didn''t ask Darren to wait for her one hour without any


    intention, he was still waiting for her. She needed to thank him for Nancy''s issue anyway. She went to


    Darren''s room, knocked on the door and shouted, "Darren."


    There was no response inside, and it was estimated that the man was probably angry again. N was


    telling the truth. Darren was odd and insisted on going against ordinary people. When the door was


    opened sessfully, Amanda walked in directly and closed the door. However, the light was on in the


    room, and the silver gray pillow on the big bed was a little behind, with a mark on the quilt. It seemed


    that someone had left not long, and theptop on the desk was still on, but he was not there.


    There was no one else on the way upstairs. Amanda looked around and found five or six ne models


    that looked very delicate. So she got curious and went to see them. These models were very lifelike.


    She had yed with her friends abroad before. There were also several limited editions.


    "What are you doing?" A man''s cold voice came from behind, which frightened Amanda. She screamed


    and fell backwards. She stumbled and fell to the ground with one hand holding her waist.


    As soon as Amanda saw that Darren was wrapped in a bath towel, she immediately jumped away from


    Darren and said, "Why are you taking a shower?"


    Darren frowned and said impatiently, "Can''t I take a shower at this time?"


    "Then why didn''t you make a sound when I knocked at the door?"


    "Can you hear the sound outside when you take a shower?" "Where did you go tonight?" Darren asked


    impatiently.


    "It''s none of your business." His tone made Amanda ufortable, "Since you''re fine, I''ll take my


    leave."


    Darren said, "Where do you want to go?"


    "I''m going back to sleep." Amanda proposed.


    "Why did youe to see me?" Said Darren. She even didn''te back tillte at night, and now she


    was justified to be so bold.


    Amanda frowned. The cold expression on Darren''s face angered her. She said, "It''s none of your


    business. I never ask where you are going. Why should I tell you?"


    "Amanda, do you know whom you are talking to?" Darren''s face darkened, "I still have to emphasize


    who you are."


    "I know who I am." Amanda added.


    She looked upset. Darren got impatient and said, "What do you know? If you knew that, why didn''t you


    tell me before you went out?"


    "But you didn''t tell me before." Amanda said, "I never ask you why. Why do you bother to ask me?"


    "You want topare yourself with me?" However, as soon as Darren ran close to Amanda, Amanda


    stepped back out of instinct. Until her back hit the wall, she shouted hastily, "Darren, what''s wrong with


    you? Can''t we have our own things to deal with? I won''t ask you to do that, so you can''t ask me to do


    that."


    Amanda blushed and pushed Darren away immediately, "What are you doing? I have to go now."


    Darren let her go and sneered, "Cheng family had a case to cooperate with me, but I refused."


    "What do you want to say?" Amanda asked, narrowing her eyes.


    "I don''t like their stupid n." He smiled faintly, "But what would Cheng family think?"


    "You''re a despicable man. How can you threaten me with them?" Amanda threw an angry nce at


    him.


    "I''m just telling the truth. How they think that it''s their business." Said Darren.


    "Then why are you telling this to me? I don''t know much about your business, anyway." Amanda


    proposed.


    "It''s just a mess in you Cheng family. I don''t care to do it myself. You''d better figure it out. Do you trust


    me or Cheng family?" Said Darren.


    Amanda smiled. All of a sudden, she lifted her leg and kicked the man. Darren''s face changed and he


    couldn''t help but hold Amanda tightly with his eyes full of killing intent.


    "No freaks and rapist there." Amanda added.


    Darren let go of his hand and looked at Amanda with a smile. His eyes were beautiful and deep, "Do


    you really think so?"


    His figure was perfect under the light. Turning her eyes away, Amanda stood up immediately and


    walked out. As she opened the door, she heard Darren''s voice behind her, "Amanda, you have to pay


    the price for what you''ve done. As proud as you are now, I''ll step on it as hard as I can in the future."


    ''Son of a bitch! Did Ie here to ask him to step on my pride?''


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Amanda took a deep breath. As a lonely woman, she was indeed fighting against Darren like an egg


    hits a stone. She answered in a low voice, "If you want to beat me, do it. You did it at the very


    beginning. If you want to do it to bring you a sense of achievement, it only proves that I''m not that bad.


    The achievement I give Mr. Darren will be overwhelming."


    "I just hope that you will not fall in love with me then. In that case, I can still y the game." Darren


    said. He had met a lot of women who were pretentious. He could attract a lot of attention as long as he


    was in a good mood and bought them a car or a shop.


    Amanda''s hand that was holding the doorknob of the office paused for a second. She then said coldly,


    "I don''t dare to love yboys like you. I want to live a few more years."


    After she returned to the bedroom, Amanda heaved a sigh of relief. She thumped the door angrily. The


    damn marriage! If it hadn''t been for this marriage, she wouldn''t have been entangled with Darren, and


    she would have been brave enough to pursue and ept others. However, she couldn''t do anything in


    this marriage, and she had to face such a bastard as Darren.


    However, she could feel a hint of loneliness from his words. Amanda shook her head immediately. She


    must be crazy. How could such a cold-blooded man have loneliness. She couldn''t help but recall how


    he behaved like a child when he was drunk. Althoughter, the result was very miserable. And also


    recalled that he kicked Charles and took her to the hospital.


    Amanda patted her face and warned herself, "Amanda, don''t be fooled by what he did from time to


    time. He has a mistress named Rose, and he allowed Rose to bully you and allowed you being bullied


    by thepany. Did you forget? Such a man deserves a woman like Rose. You''d better stay away


    from him."


    Strange to say, now that he had rejected the cooperation with Cheng family, but Cheng family didn''t call


    Amanda. Did they finally find that she was nothing for Darren?

 Chapter 37 Dont Be Scared! Just Do It!

    Chapter 37 Don''t Be Scared! Just Do It!


    But no matter how much he cared for Amanda, she was tired now. Thinking of what had happened in


    the hospital, She gripped the pillow tightly subconsciously. She couldn''t let anything happen to Sheryl.


    She didn''t know if it was because of the stimtion of the hospital or because of what Darren said to


    her, which made her feel depressed. Amanda dreamed that she was running away from home all night.


    She wanted to cry, but she couldn''t cry out. She could only be afraid in her dream. When Amanda woke


    up, she found that she was in a bad mood and was down in spirit.


    Darren went out early in the morning but didn''t have breakfast. She was happy to enjoy it. She grabbed


    pieces of bread and soaked them in milk. N was amused by her childish behavior, so did Amanda.


    She giggled like a fool as well, and then went to thepany.


    When she entered thepany, she felt that the atmosphere was different. Everyone was in a hurry,


    and there was no whispering. No one was in the elevator. When she arrived at the office, Sophie was


    standing there with a serious look. Seeing here in, she said hurriedly, "Mrs. Amanda, the morning


    meeting of thepany is about to begin. Mr. Nichs asked me to invite you over immediately."


    "Morning meeting? What morning meeting?" Amanda was baffled.


    Sophie said, "Yesterday afternoon, an announcement was made. Mr. Nichs is going to inspect the


    company. The morning meeting is from 8:00 to 9:00. Everyone needs to sum upst month and make a


    n for the next month. Haven''t you received the notice?"


    Amanda shook her head, "I haven''t received any notice."


    "We don''t have much time now. Please go there quickly." Sophie said with a frown.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Then Amanda ran to the meeting room. She pushed the door open and went in. The speech was


    stopped. There was an unpleasant look on Darren''s face when he saw hering in. But he continued


    to speak. After all the people here had seen her, they continued to look at the projector. Mr. Nichs


    was sitting on the seat of Darren, and others'' seats were adjusted ordingly. In the full view of the


    public, Amanda had no choice but to sit at deputy general manager''s seat and it was the opposite seat


    of Nichs, that made her feel even more stressful facing him.


    "The above will be my n." After that, Darren returned to his seat.


    There was finally someone blocking Nichs'' eyesight. Amanda breathed a sigh of relief. She picked


    up the files on the table and pretended to read them carefully. But her shoulder was hit by Darren. Not


    understanding why, people around all looked at her intentionally or unintentionally. The conference


    room was silent like empty.


    Nichs gave a cough, which shocked Amanda. Amanda''s face turned pale as Darren red at her.


    ''It''s not a coincidence, isn''t it? I''ll make a speech next?'' she thought. It should be, she was the vice


    president. With a nk mind, Amanda stood up and walked to the front stage in a solemn and stirring


    mood. She remembered what Sophie had told her. Then she cleared her throat and said, "Good


    morning, everyone. Now it''s my turn to report my work to you. As you know, I took the position officially


    yesterday, so as for summary, I don''t have any."


    Someone burst intoughter and quickly lowered his head. Others looked at each other and smiled, ''It''s


    quite a unique opening like this.''


    Amanda didn''t care. She continued, "About my next n, I''ll make every effort to cooperate with you,


    Mr. Darren. Although I wasn''t here when Mr. Darren''s started stating his n, and didn''t understand his


    n, but I trust him. I believe we can sit here not only because we''re capable, but also because we


    believe that Mr. Darren who can control thepany well. That''s great. That''s it."


    Then, Amanda went back to her seat in a serious manner and buried her head in her documents. It


    was so embarrassing to say such words in front of so many people. What''s more, she said it so


    righteously. However, there was nothing she could do. It would be aughingstock if she stood there to


    say that she didn''t know there would be a morning meeting, and she didn''t know anything since she


    just took over the job.


    Amanda made up her mind. She couldn''t flinch. She had never been a coward. Although she would like


    to kill herself every time after that, as long as she stood in front of the stage, she would never flinch.


    A faint p sounded. Amanda noticed that Darren raised his hands and pped, then the others


    pped as well. Nichsughed and said, "You are brave, Amanda. You are brave."


    With her incidence, the rest became casual. After the meeting, Nichs stood up and left. Amanda was


    still in a state of shock, but she was immediately sneaked up by Darren, "Hey, what are you holding me


    for?" Amanda said.


    Darren nced at her and said, "What do you want to do? Didn''t you see grandpa has something to


    say?"


    Amanda shook her head, ''No I didn''t see.''


    "Wow, that was really a sincere report! Do you really think that''s all you can do? If you only had these,


    just asked for leave from the beginning and didn''te to the meeting. It was a disgrace." Darren said


    coldly.


    Amanda rolled her eyes on him, "Give it a try. You are noticed only ten minutes before the meeting,


    what kind of report can you prepare."


    "The notice was sent out yesterday. Who did you have fun with? You didn''t even check your phone, did


    you?" Darren shook off her hands.


    Amanda took a few steps back and held on to the table. She said angrily, "Darren, be polite. I really


    didn''t receive any notice. Not in my phone."


    "Not received, or do you have nothing to prepare?" Darren smiled, "You are really good at this. All the


    people in thepany got it. There was a notice on the board. But only you, Amanda, didn''t know it."


    Amanda smocked back, "What are you proud of? We are a team. Don''t forget that we are living


    together. Do you think that others will believe that I didn''t know? Or do they believe that I am causing


    trouble because you spoil me? Don''t be so emotional. You don''t want me to mess it up every time, do


    you?"


    Darren didn''t reply. Amanda shrugged and followed him into the CEO office.


    Nichs sat leisurely in the position of Darren. When he saw theming in, he said directly, "There


    are problems with the direction you nned. Thepany can only support you with 5% of its support


    at most, among which, 1% is for my sake. If it goes on like this, what are you going to fight with?"


    Darren furrowed his brows and said, "The team has been preparing for this case for half a month. It''s


    about to start next month. We don''t want to lose more if we give it up now."


    Nichsughed, "It''s up to you. But I didn''t expect that Amanda were so brilliant today."


    Amanda smiled, feeling embarrassed, "Grandpa, don''tugh at me. I didn''t prepare anything."


    "Not to mention the content, it''s enough to have this understanding and momentum. I don''t want to


    listen to the lesson or the rigid report. In fact, it''s just a simple exchange meeting all the time. I never


    think that thepany has a sense of inferiority. It''s a team, an integral whole, and each of you need to


    cooperate. Darren is serious because of the stereotype. Hispany is stiff, and it''s like Sparta''s army,


    no human feelings." Nichs shook his head.


    Was he serious? Was he stereotyped? He was a stone hearted bastard and a psychopath who always


    took advantage of her. Nichs, you couldn''t be so partial to him just because he was your grandson.


    It drove Amanda crazy.

 Chapter 38 Formation Of Great Buddha

    Chapter 38 Formation Of Great Buddha


    Nichs said something and left.


    After seeing Nichs off, Amanda breathed a sigh of relief. And then Darren said sarcastically, "Mr.


    Nichs was just trying to save your face. Don''t take it seriously."


    She tilted her head to one side and looked at Darren with a smile. "Only a few people can make Mr.


    Nichs speak. That''s what a genius means."


    "What capability do you have? What Nichs thinks is only your title." That''s pretty funny. How could


    those naive words really deceive the two shrewd senior leaders of thepany? What a crazy old


    man! Can anyone work in apany? Darren felt very upset when thinking that he would take such a


    company topete with him for the investment in headquarter.


    The way Darren talked upset her. She had put herself in this awkward situation for the moment, and


    she wanted to show off in front of so many people to catch people''s eyes. She did know that, but she


    didn''t get any notification at all.


    She snorted and turned around to leave. On her way back to her office, Amanda was wondering why


    she hadn''t received any news. It was obvious that someone had put a bone in the pie for her, but she


    couldn''te to find her overtly, as if she was in a hurry to pass the buck.


    At this moment, Nancy knocked on the door and came in. Then she put the files on the table and said,


    "Please have a look at this new report. "


    Amanda took it out and took a look at it. Then he signed her name on it. Seeing that Nancy turned


    around and was about to leave, she called her, "Nancy, who is generally responsible for the notification


    of ourpany?"


    "There is no need for you to be responsible. No one is in charge of these things. The personnel


    department is generally responsible for notifying things, of course, can also be informed directly by the


    senior level." Nancy answered with a sneer as she waited for the embarrassed meeting. I can shirk the


    responsibility. I don''t think you can get away with it.


    Amanda nodded her head and asked, "Are you also responsible for it?"


    "Yes, I did. I''m not the only one who is in charge of this," said Nancy


    "Okay. Inform them that the personnel department will have a meeting in half an hour. You preside over


    it and I will sit here. " Then she turned serious and said.


    Nancy was stunned, "a meeting?"


    "Yes. I want to see how capable they are." Then she added, "I wasn''t so lucky to meet all the people of


    the personnel department in the past. I wanted to know what an outstanding person is in charge of the


    lifeblood of our human resources. Today, I''m also going to seize this opportunity to have a good look at


    it. "


    "Okay," said Nancy with a smile.


    She wants to use the meeting to show her power, but she doesn''t n to inform too much people.


    When you see these people during the meeting, you will know how much they hate you. At that time,


    get out of thepany obediently. Thinking of this, she briskly edited a message, indicating that she


    should attend the half an hour temporary meeting on time.


    After the message was sent out, she smirked. No one knew better than her about how to motivate the


    employees.


    When it was time for the meeting, Amanda walked into the meeting room and found there were only a


    dozen people sitting there. She frowned and asked, "What''s going on?"


    "Someone is working right now. She can''t make it," Nancy answered with a slight smile.


    "Can''te back in half an hour? Or do you decide not toe back? Is there a reason for noting


    to the meeting?" Amanda asked.


    "Amanda, you are joking. We all know that they are busy outside. It''s normal that we can''t get any news


    in a short time. After all, it''s hard for us to go out on a business trip. If you have something to convey,


    we''ll inform each other."


    The young man nodded and said, "that''s right, Amanda. If you have anything to ask, we will inform


    them when theye back. Please don''t mind."


    She made her way to the head of the table and sat there. "Please wait for a few more minutes. I''ll see


    how many people are able toe. "


    "Amanda, let''s start as soon as possible. The personnel department is very busy this month."


    "So you don''t need a meeting for the sake of your task in the future, right? If the top managers have


    something to inform you, you can write a proposal to the headquarters and advise to cancel the


    meetings above manager, so that the top managers can see how much work efficiency can be


    improved. Don''t you think so?"


    Amanda gave Nancy a piece of her mind.


    "I don''t mean that, Amanda. I''m just worried that we may be too busy to do our work," she exined.


    "Yes, Amanda. We just had the morning meeting. But now we are here. We can''t do anything." The HR


    department said so because it was quite unsatisfied with Amanda.


    "I know you are all dedicated, but this meeting is not a waste of time. They all said a short break is for a


    better journey. Since I am in charge of the personnel department, I have to make a move."


    Nancy sneered and thought, ''I''ll see what you can show.''


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Suddenly, the ss door was pushed open. The people inside didn''t care about this at all. They


    believed that it was someone who saw the news and came here. With so few people in the personnel


    department, she was humiliated in the end. Unexpectedly, Amanda smiled, stood up and rushed to


    help that person.


    Though grey haired, Nichs was in high spirits. He smiled at Amanda and said, "I came back for a


    cup of tea. Am Ite?"


    Amanda helped him to the passenger seat and said with a smile, "it doesn''t matter whether you''rete


    or not. You''re not like me. If I''mte, I won''t understand anything."


    Nichs waved his hand to the serious crowd and said, "I just want to sit here and listen. Don''t be


    nervous. I''ll be fine."


    Everyone was full of sadness now. Mr. Nichs personally came to attend the meeting of the human


    resources department of one of their subsidiaries. No one dared to regard him as a listener. Only a few


    people from the human resources department came to the meeting, and they wanted to embarrass


    Amanda. But they didn''t expect that she would bring Mr. Nichs here. This time it had be a hot


    topic and the gossip of the human resources department wasing.


    Nancy was also very surprised. She didn''t know how to invite Mr. Nichs. ''Nichs didn''t care about


    anything. For many times, he didn''t attend the meetings when Mr. Darren attended the meetings. Mr.


    Nichs was a sophistication in the business field and had never seen any method.'' She was panic in


    her heart, but she appeared very calm.


    "Because I didn''t receive the notice in advance for the morning meeting, so I was not ready for the


    speech. When I went back, I was wondering why I didn''t receive any news. It''s just a period meeting. If


    there was any negotiation about the cooperation, I didn''t receive any news either. It will be a great loss


    to both me and thepany. So I don''t think such ignorance should be there." She propped her hands


    on the table and said casually.


    "I thought it was just an ident that I didn''t get the news, so I notified the meeting for the time being.


    There are fifty-one employees in the personnel department, and sixteen of them came here. Among the


    remaining thirty-five people ten of them can''t contact them, three of them are on vacation, seven of


    them said they are returning, and eleven of them are negotiating with the partners. The other four said


    they didn''t know and didn''t get the news." She suddenly struck the table, which freaked everyone out.


    She lowered her voice and said, "I don''t know. Who can give me an answer like this?"

 Chapter 39 Meeting In The Club

    Chapter 39 Meeting In The Club


    The meeting room was silent. Everyone looked at each other and didn''t know what to say.


    "Nancy, why did this happen?" Amanda asked her directly with her chin up.


    Nancy stood up and nced at Nichs. Nichs was talking to assistant in a low voice and didn''t pay


    much attention to her. After calming down, she said, "Mrs. Amanda, it''s a surprise that things go like


    this. We have met our obligation to keep everyone informed. There might be some special asion


    that we can''t get in touch with others, but we of course pass notice on mutually with each other once


    back topany, thus we won''t be ck off in work. The schedule of this meeting is too hasty.


    Generally, the meeting is informed a day in advance. Then everyone can be well prepared. "


    "Well prepared? ording to what you just said, everyone should be well prepared before a war,


    including bullet proof clothing and firecrackers, until then we go to the battle. Countlesspanies


    around you are heading ahead nonstop and desperately. But you make a sluggish stop here and keep


    saying well-prepared. What does apany want? It wants efficiency, not getting ready." Amanda


    mocked at Nancy with the same words that she had been used by the manager of her internship


    abroad.


    After the criticism, Amanda said tly, "I know you''re tired, but don''t feel that your hard work is an honor


    and deserves to be supported. You should work hard while you get a good result. Obviously, I wish you


    all well. From now on, notice from human resource department shall be received three times by


    everyone. You shall establish a channel. Moreover, I hope that you don''t just simply send out notices,


    but shall record the attendance rate every time. No matter how capable the employee is, you should


    ask him to leave if his attendance rate is low. Only then thepany is doing well. That''s it. You can


    dismiss now."


    Everyone didn''t expect that the meeting would end so easily. They all breathed a sigh of relief. When


    they stood up and were about to leave, Nichs grabbed the table and coughed. All of a sudden,


    everyone went back to their seats.


    Amanda looked at Nichs. She just wanted to invite him toe here on a whim. She didn''t expect


    that Mr. Nichs saved her face. But she had already established prestige here. Did he have anything


    else to say?


    Nichs smiled and asked, "Have you had your breakfast? I know there''s a tasty and time-honored


    soup dumpling restaurant. Go to eat before youe back to work."


    His words took Amanda by surprise. With a smile, she said, "Grandpa, you''re ying with hatred. I


    have a pile of work to do. I don''t have time out for breakfast."


    The two of them talked about their daily lives in front of everyone. Nichsughed and went out


    directly without saying anything else.


    After Nichs left, everyone felt relieved. However, they didn''t dare to underestimate Mrs. Amanda


    anymore. It was nothing to beck of experience. Nobody could invite Mr. Nichs easily. That was


    enough. This was the most powerful ability she had.


    After seeing Nichs off, Amanda turned around and saw Darren standing behind her with a cold face,


    staring at her. She stopped and asked, "What''s up?"


    "Why did you invite grandpa?" He said.


    "Asked him over just for a meeting." Amanda proposed.


    Darren mocked her, "Aren''t we going to prove it with our own strength? Your strength is to invite others


    to back you up?"


    "If I can invite others over, then it''s my ability and strength. Get something for nothing is a kind of ability,


    but showing out a strong backer will save me a lot of time and energy. Why should I waste my time on


    this?" With a smile, Amanda made a victory pose and raised her voice, "You guys, it''s far away from


    defeating me."


    "Mr. Darren." Sophie hushed to him, and saw Amanda gesturing at Darren. She stopped and shouted


    at him softly.


    "Let''s go." Darren passed Amanda without even a look at her, who was unting.


    Regardless of this, Amanda walked into her office briskly while humming a tune. At the regr meeting


    this afternoon, all the human resource department including those asked for leave showed up. Amanda


    said, "You don''t need toe here now that you have asked for a leave. You have applied for leave


    from thepany. You don''t have toe."


    Putting down her ss, Rose said with a snort, "She does have her nose in the air. How extraordinary


    for her to have Nichs as her backer." A trace of jealousy shed through her eyes. Why couldn''t she


    compete with that woman? If Nichs treated her better, she would have already got the status as


    Darren''s wife.


    "She has just taken over the job, and now she is reorganizing the human resource department. She


    came to make troubles for me. But Mr. Darren won''t allow this woman to fool others around." Nancy


    said indignantly.


    Suddenly, something urred to Rose. She looked at Nancy and asked, "Did Amanda want to y


    tricks on you?"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Hearing this, Nancy couldn''t help butin. The financial report was revised several times and the


    change of personnel was unsatisfactory. The procedure of dismissing employees was unreasonable.


    What''s more, she asked them talking to employees, influencing their thoughts. Where did she learn all


    these? Otherpanies never did it. Nancy didn''t take it seriously, but Amanda had scolded her


    several times in public, and Nancy felt humiliated.


    Rose gave a snort, "What she did is not against you. She just wanted to borrow you to deal with me.


    But it''s okay. Now that she made a scene, she will trip herself again."


    "Will it work?" asked Nancy worriedly.


    Rose smiled and said, "Don''t worry. I have never cheated you."


    Nancy nodded, with unwilling in her eyes, "I don''t believe that thepany would trust a witless girl. I


    still believe thepany that I have worked for ten years loyally."


    "How do you feel about your new position? Mrs. Amanda." A girl giggled.


    Hearing this sensitive word, Rose immediately looked up and saw a girl in a casual batwing-sleeved


    blouse was holding another one''s arm, walking up to the second floor. It was a private club and


    ordinary people were not allowed toe in. It was unexpected that Amanda was here too. But she


    was so uneducated. It was humiliated to make a noise here.


    It was a rare opportunity for Amanda to have a spare afternoon tea with Maggie. This club was


    rmended by Lionel, so she took Lionel''s gold card without hesitation. To her surprise, when she


    walked in, she saw Rose and Nancy having afternoon tea here too. She stopped and caught a glimpse


    of them. They continued to chat andugh.


    As a matter of fact, Amanda wasn''t nning to say hello to them at all. But she was still in a bad mood


    when she saw them. She pointed to the seats next to Rose and Nancy and took a seat. Although they


    were separated by the folding screen with carved wood, they couldn''t talk so freely because of the


    silence.


    "Wow, the coffee here is so expensive. A cup of coffee is worth me a month''s sry. Fortunately, it''s a


    treat from you, or I will die." Maggie sat down, looked at the menu and sighed.


    Amanda giggled, "Hey, don''t act so pitiful as if I mistreated you."


    Maggie nced at the figure behind the screen and grinned wickedly. Amanda was totally confused.


    "Would you like another green tea cheesecake?" Rose asked Nancy slowly.


    Nancy smile, "No, thank you. I likette here very much. Having too much dessert will spoil the coffee."


    Hearing that, Rose smiled, "That''s true."

 Chapter 40 Ask Someone To Help

    Chapter 40 Ask Someone To Help


    Maggie looked at the cakes in front of her and pouted. She raised her voice intentionally and said,


    "Amanda, thank you for the autographst time. Thank you so much."


    She took out her phone and wrote something and sent it. As soon as she finished writing, Amanda


    found a new message, couldn''t helpughing and read, "No problem at all. Isn''t it just a stack of


    autographs? We have a lot of stars and we can easily get anyone''s as we want. She was just a little


    star, don''t worry."


    Hearing that, Rose''s face turned green. She had signed a lot of photosst time, and she didn''t know


    what Amanda was going to do. It turned out that she got them for her friends as a favor. However,


    when Amanda tricked her with suspicions at that time, she didn''t have time to react, so she had to sign


    a lot and now was taunted.


    "You are so childish to ask for autographs! You are so of low ss!" As Nancy was closer, she heard


    them clearly. She sneered and looked up. She was surprised to see the pale look on Rose''s face and


    asked, "What''s wrong with you, Rose?"


    Rose said nothing with a dark face, and the annoying conversation at the next table continued.


    "What''s wrong with my kids at school? I asked the autographs for them, but they didn''t admit it. They


    said I was deceiving them. Why were there so many autographs with different handwriting?" Maggie


    said. "I told them, did you think a big star will have that much time? Her hand must be shaking after


    signing dozens of photos. At least it was better than a baby-style handwriting. Besides, she was an


    actress, not a calligrapher. Why did you care it looked good or not?"


    Amanda couldn''t helpughing, ''Maggie performed a full y!'' She covered her mouth and was afraid


    tough out loud. Maggie pretend to be sometimes sad and sometimes passionate.


    "Well, the coffee is getting cold. Have a rest." Amanda didn''t know how angry the people next table


    were, she pushed the cup.


    Out of the corner of her eye, Maggie saw that the two people couldn''t sit anymore, so they turned and


    went downstairs. Maggie breathed a sigh of relief and took the coffee without caring about her image.


    She was too excited in the middle and forgot to add sugar in the coffee, which made her bared her


    teeth bitterly.


    "I thought you wanted an autograph again when you saw your idol." Amanda smiled.


    Maggie nced at her, "I said she wasn''t my idol. I just wanted to give those kids a surprise. After all, I


    just started my career not long ago. I have to show off my strength. Besides, she bullies you so much, I


    want to protect you the most."


    "Maggie, you''re the same as before." Amanda praised, feeling warm in heart.


    Maggie was surprised, "Howe same as before? I''m obviously prettier than before."


    Amanda chuckled, "Our heroine, Maggie, is still so gant and courageous."


    Maggie shivered, "How can you be so disgusting? But seriously, can you be the vice president with


    nothing in your hands and solve the problem?"


    Amanda pouted her lips, "Even if I fail to control the situation, someone else will do it for me."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Who is it? Is it because your husband couldn''t control himself when he saw you so young and


    beautiful?" Maggie covered her mouth andughed maliciously.


    Then Amanda picked up a puff and put it into her mouth, "I''m gonna choke you to death." she said with


    a smile.


    After joking for a while, Amanda sighed, "Actually, I didn''t want to be the deputy CEO, and not that


    someone gave me the position just because I was bullied. But someone needs me to work in An Group


    and be a responsible person."


    Lionel had analyzed carefully for her. She was the most suitable person to preside over the building


    development of An Group and Cheng Group. Before she could preside over it, she must be promoted


    to the senior management of An Group. So when Nichs mentioned her as the vice president, he


    naturally couldn''t let her pull down the show.


    "What a poor girl. You seems so honored, but have no difference with a chess piece." Maggie said, "It''s


    hard to be a wealthy wife."


    "Ahem." There was a sound of clearing throat behind Amanda. When Amanda turned around and saw


    a faint figure of a person on the screen, she was a little confused. She stood up and walked past the


    screen. The person was reading a magazine intently, crossed his legs and kept his head down. Maggie


    didn''t know what was going on, so she stood up and asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Pulling the magazine out of the man''s hand, Amanda pointed at him and asked, "Henry, how long have


    you been hiding here?"


    "You''re so straightforward." said Henry in discontent.


    "You hid behind my back and listened to what I said." Amanda sat here was just to disgust Rose, but


    she didn''t expect that she would have a friend sitting next to her. Then, what she said just now must


    have been heard by him?


    "Your enemy?" Seeing that Amanda didn''t look good, Maggie picked up the vase on the table with a


    smile.


    "Don''t get me wrong. She''s on my side." said Henry with a smile, getting closer to the inside.


    "Why are you here?" Amanda asked curiously.


    Henry shrugged his shoulders, "Is it strange for me to be here?"


    "Of course it''s strange. It''s so expensive here." "I didn''t know that doctors could be so rich." Amanda


    remarked.


    With displeasure, Henry said, "Hey, hey, isn''t it more strange for you to be here? I''m a doctor after all,


    at least a middle ss."


    "I''m a wife of wealthy family." Amanda replied confidently.


    Henry waved his hand, "OK, I don''t care about it. Return the magazine to me, I just want to enjoy an


    afternoon tea quietly."


    "What were youughing at?" Amanda still remembered hisughter, which made her upset.


    "Nothing." "Do me a favor." said Henry after he looked at his watch and then at Amanda and Maggie.


    "What?" Amanda asked in a caution. This guy had a lot of dirty tricks and hard to deal with.


    Henry said reluctantly, "My parents are forcing me to have a blind date. I didn''t know that until I came


    here. Can I ask your friend to hang out with me?"


    "You want to borrow me? Alright. I would always like to help others when in trouble." Maggie felt


    excited.


    Amanda shook her head with a smile and sat back. Maggie sat next to Henry and listened to what


    information he just got.


    "If she throws coffee on me, don''t forget to block in front of me." Maggie said.


    Said Henry carelessly. If the hot coffee was poured out, he was not that stupid to block it.


    Amanda saw someone going upstairs, she coughed and the conversation next table stopped


    immediately.


    The woman going upstairs wore a white floral dress decorated with white fur, with a piece of jade on


    her chest. There was tinum around the edge of the jade and it looked so shining. With white skin


    and plump breasts, she looked quite aggressively. She looked around, walked over and sat next to him.


    Amanda pretended to read her magazine and listened carefully.


    Before talking much, someone raised her voice and said, "Do you mean that the appointment made by


    parents doesn''t count? If you have someone you like, why didn''t you tell me? Do you think it''s funny? I


    turned down a ten million case to meet you here but was told it was just a joke."


    "p." The cup was smashed onto the ss table, and the woman stormed off angrily.


    Amanda rushed over and found that Henry''s face was full of coffee. Holding herughter, Maggie


    grabbed a tissue and started to clean the coffee on him.


    Henry gave Maggie a stern look before he went to the toilet.


    Seeing him leave, Maggie grinned from ear to ear.


    Amanda pinched her and said, "It was just sshing with coffee. Why are you so excited?"

 Chapter 41 An Encounter In A Clothing Shop

    Chapter 41 An Encounter In A Clothing Shop


    Maggie was doneughing and said, "It was not that simple." She spoke in detail to Amanda about


    what had just happened. Because the ce where she sat was far away and there was a sound


    istion. The part that Amanda didn''t hear clearly was reyed by Maggie, she immediately covered


    her mouth andughed out loud.


    It turned out that Henry was worried that he couldn''t get rid of her, so he said with grief on his face. At


    the beginning, he was in a trance and just didn''t know what had happened. Because he was secretly in


    love with someone but didn''t dare to say anything. Until he was forced to marry by his family, he


    thought he had to work hard, and then he seeded in expressing his love. He thanked the blind date


    for making him realize his true love.


    However, thedy got angry. Maggie also added, "You''re a good girl, but unfortunately we''re in love."


    Thedy picked up the cup and poured it at Maggie. Maggie had prepared for this, she grabbed


    Henry''s cor and pulled him in front of her. Henry was about to stay out of this, however, he bumped


    into a cup of coffee.


    Maggie sneered, "Doctor Zhao is so cunning. I knew he was unreliable and wanted me to be the target,


    but I wouldn''t be so easily cheated. He was the one finally been trapped."


    "I know. You are the best. Let''s go." It waste, so Amanda suggested.


    Maggie nodded, and ordered some more snacks. She put the bill on the ount of Henry. They left


    happily. When Henry came back, he only saw the empty seat. He wanted to cry but had no tears. He


    did not expect that Maggie reacted so quickly that he was embarrassed and cursed. He would rather


    deal with it alone.


    "This little girl." Henry shook his head reluctantly, "Birds of a feather flock together."


    "I don''t need to buy clothes." Seeing that Maggie went into a clothing shop by the roadside, Amanda


    said helplessly.


    Maggie said sullenly, "You are dressing like a little girl who is much younger than others. As ady, you


    should prepare a few beautiful clothes."


    Amanda looked at herself in the mirror and mumbled, "I looked pure and cute."


    "The clothes here are quite good." Maggie went out with some new arrivals. She just said that Amanda


    was extravagant, but any one of them was her sry for a month.


    Amanda shook her head helplessly and smiled. Maggie''s family was in political. She refused to be a


    civil servant but applied for a job as a teacher stubbornly. She spent way more than how much she


    earned every month, but she keptining of being hard up.


    "Hey, there are new arrivals of this shop again." The door was pushed open again. Amanda cast a


    nce over and found that it was Susie.


    Susie was shopping with her friends. She was surprised to see Amanda as well. When Charles was in


    the hospital, her father went to An family to make an apology. Now, Amanda got the title of vice


    president, which made her care for her more.


    "What''s wrong? Susie, do youe across an acquaintance?" Susie''s friends chatted andughed.


    They found Susie was staring at a girl and asked her with a smile.


    Although Amanda was the vice president, she still dressed like a college student in her T-shirt and


    jeans. And no matter how she dressed up, she won''t be in upper ss.


    "Wee, Miss Susie. The new style you chose is here. Please have a try." The shopping guide


    greeted her warmly. Susie was a VIP customer of her shop, so she would of course choose the best


    rmendation to her every month.


    Susie looked up and said arrogantly, "No need to try them on. Pack them for me."


    "Miss Susie is so rich." Her friendsughed. They usually only bought one or two pieces of clothes


    here, but Susie ordered a series of clothes, which they could not afford.


    "Amanda, try this one." Maggie walked out of the fitting room. Seeing Amanda standing aside, she


    handed her one piece and pushed her into the fitting room.


    Amanda thought, ''It doesn''t matter Susie is here. I have Maggie! Maggie could beat ten hooligans


    away.'' Moreover, Darren said the quality of her clothes was bad, so why didn''t she buy some new


    today.


    Susie frowned and nced at Maggie. She felt the woman looked familiar, but she had never seen her


    before.


    Seeing Susie''s gaze from the mirror, Maggie turned and looked at her directly.


    Susie looked away and said to her friends, "See if there''s any piece you like. Take it and it''s my treat."


    "Wow! Really? How generous Miss Susie is!" The girls cheered and went to pick their own clothes in a


    hurry.


    Then Amanda walked out of the fitting room. The ck chiffon high waist dress that Maggie had


    chosen for her made her skin very white, and her slender figure looked as elegant and gorgeous as a


    ck swan. Maggie was stunned.


    "Wow, the dress fits thisdy so well." The shopping guide hastened to praise her.


    Amanda looked in the mirror. The strapless dress made her a little ufortable, but Maggie was


    absolutely satisfied and gave her a few more sets, asked her to try on more.


    "I want the same one on her." A girl pointed at Amanda''s ck dress and said.


    The shopping guide looked at her, smiled and said, "I''m sorry. This is our limited edition. There''s only


    one of it so far."


    "One piece? Miss, please give this one to me." The girl walked over and said.


    Amanda didn''t care about it, however, when she was about to open her mouth, Maggie had already


    noticed the hostility, and she spoke for Amanda, "I''m sorry, we have taken it."


    The girl saw that Amanda and Maggie were not dressed properly, so she smiled disdainfully and said,


    "This is a limited edition. Can you afford it? As long as you give it to me, you can choose any other


    piece in the shop and I''ll pay the bill."


    "You are too shabby to buy it over with only one piece." Amanda was supposed to give it away, but she


    didn''t expect the girl to be so mean. She then sneered.


    Maggie was satisfied with what Amanda said. It seemed that Amanda had not changed her spots of


    being sarcasm. This way, she would not be bullied by those people who was senseless.


    "How rampant you are! How can you afford these?" The girl sneered. She looked at Amanda, who was


    in faded jeans without any make-up, and thought that she was just a poor student, and came here just


    to broaden her horizon.


    Maggie covered her mouth andughed.


    "What are youughing at? Am I wrong? Wearing this dress for a schoolmate reunion or for a


    graduation party, little girl?" The girl saw Amanda lowering her head, then shed a cunning smile.


    Susie of course had noticed what was happening here. She was willing to stand by and watch as her


    friend teased Amanda.


    "Maggie, how many pieces have you chosen?" Amanda asked.


    Maggie looked at the clothes she had chosen and said, "Five sets. I just got my pocket money."


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Five sets! That''s not a small number! The girl looked at Maggie up and down, and found that the pastry


    box in her hand was from the private club. As Maggie carried it so casually that she did not notice that.


    She guessed that Maggie must be from a rich family, but she came here with the miss from Cheng


    family. She would not lose face in front of so many people.


    Looking at the eyes of her friends, Susie walked to them and said, "I haven''t seen you only for a few


    days, Amanda. How could you be so impolite when you see your elder sister?"

 Chapter 42 Cant You Afford It

    Chapter 42 Can''t You Afford It


    Hearing her words, Maggie remembered that this cold and graceful girl was exactly Amanda''s uncle''s


    daughter, Susie.


    Amanda looked at Susie and said with a smile, "I just don''t dare to bother you since you are with your


    friend just now. But you have been with these friends for such a long time and it''s time for you to find


    others in a ss more suitable for you."


    Hearing her words, Susie couldn''t keep her countenance. She snapped, "You are too self-righteous,


    Amanda. I am your elder sister, but you are so rude to my friend. It''s just a dress. How cold-blooded


    you are!"


    "Oh my god! Thisdy is so cold-blooded to scold her own sister for a dress and a friend. It is said that


    family shall mutual help. It''s okay that you are holding a pile of shit, but you also force others to tter


    it. Don''t you think that''s too much?" Seeing Susie getting angry, Maggie came to her senses and said


    with arms akimbo.


    Susie snorted, "Aren''t you Maggie Ning from Ning family? Even though Ning family are all politicians,


    you have no right to interfere in the affairs between me and my sister."


    "It''s not up to you whether she can interfere or not. Sister, Maggie is my good friend, and it''s obvious


    for her to speak for me. I''m grateful because I know she''s doing it for my own good." Amanda said.


    Maggie''s eyes were full of smile.


    Susie stepped forward and said, "Do you think you can rest assured since you have been married to


    An family? Amanda, don''t forget that Sheryl is still alive."


    "Don''t worry about me and Sheryl." With what Lionel said, there was no doubt that Susie could hurt


    Sheryl again. Amanda didn''t take the threat of Susie''s words seriously, "Maggie, let''s pay the bill. I''ll


    treat for you today."


    "Okay. It''s a lucky day today. I have got desserts and new clothes, and I didn''t expect to hear such a


    funny joke." Maggieughed out loud. Susie and other girls stood there with pale faces.


    "I''m sorry, miss. Your card is frozen and cannot be used." When Amanda took out her card, the cashier


    smiled and asked, "Do you have any other cards?"


    "Howe?" Amanda had a private coffer herself, but she couldn''t afford once it was frozen.


    "You''d better try mine." Maggie took out her card.


    "You don''t have sufficient bnce." The cashier said with a smile. Amanda looked at the pile of clothes


    and said, "Never mind. I won''t buy them today."


    The girl who had been despised by Amanda pounced on her and said, "Give me that dress. You''ve


    been blowing it for a long time, but you can''t afford it at all. How dare you have the nerve to blow it


    here. What a waste of my time!"


    Maggie angrily said, "We have to buy the dress no matter what."


    "What''s the matter, sister? Do you need my help? How can you go out with only one card? I''m afraid


    that the ident happened because you aren''t use to take cards with you when you go out." Susie


    walked towards them with a cold smile.


    "Yeah, you''re right. We haven''t got used to swipe our credit cards when we eat outside, because we


    only use our membership cards." Maggie waved the bag in her hand. Susie certainly knew the logo on


    the bag. The club was very high standard for membership enrollment, and even she was not qualified


    to apply for the permission. She didn''t expect that Amanda could go to that private club. It was An


    family, all was because of An family. Susie tried her best to calm herself down. She believed she was


    better than Amanda in every aspect.


    "It''s a pity that you can''t buy the whole street with a membership card, or we can''t buy anything then."


    Someone teased.


    Then Amanda said to the cashier, "Pack whatever I picked and send to my house. I will pay the bill


    after arrival."


    The cashier was stunned, "What? Delivery? We don''t have this service."


    "Ask your manager toe. I''ll talk to him." Amanda proposed.


    The cashier immediately called the manager.


    When the manager came, Amanda was leisurely sitting in the corner reading magazines, and the shop


    even served lemonade.


    It seemed that Susie was selecting clothes, but in fact, she was looking at Amanda secretly. Amanda


    looked very calm, and Maggie directly went to pick clothes. During the time she was picking clothes,


    she also saw the clothes with Susie''s own eyes and fought with them.


    Maggie got some favorite ones, and she gave it to Amanda to try on. They had a great time anyway.


    Twenty minutester, the manager came back in a hurry. He greeted Amanda politely, "Hello, miss.


    What can I do for you?"


    After all, the manager had the best attitude. Amanda smiled, "Well, I want to buy clothes here, but the


    card is frozen and I can''t use it. I want to take the clothes back first and payter. Is that okay?"


    "Of course you can, only if you can proof your purchasing ability. We are also willing to provide


    convenience to the customers." The manager understood Amanda immediately and said with a smile.


    "Do you think I can be the proof?" Amanda said with a smile, pointing to herself.


    The manager said with a smile, "Only if you provide the consumption record that the fixed assets of you


    are more than half a million."


    "Look at me." Amanda pointed at herself again.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Some girlsughed. They grabbed Susie''s hand and asked, "Is your sister crazy?"


    Susie didn''t know what Amanda was up to. She didn''t even continue shopping, but just held her arm


    and watched Amanda as a joke.


    The manager didn''t get Amanda''s point. Maggie passed a magazine to the manager and said, "Hello.


    We hope you can recognize us."


    The manager picked the magazine up. The girl on the cover was not anyone else, but a wife of An


    Group! An Group, one of the leading enterprises in the city, established the business empire. More


    importantly, the brand of their clothes was the subsidiarypany of An Group.


    "Mrs. An." The manager was a little embarrassed. He was such a loser that he didn''t expect the


    ordinary looking woman in front of him to be the wife of An Group. He kept smiling and said, "If you are


    Mrs. An, there''s no need to bother about it. We''ll bring them to your house. What else do you like? You


    can pick it."


    "You don''t need me to provide consumption records and fixed assets, do you?" Maggie asked with a


    smile.


    Amanda ask her to stop making fun of the manager. He was polite enough. She smiled at the manager


    and said, "Well, in this case, I''ll go to pick some other items. Please send them to An family together.


    Later, I''ll write down the address and ask Darren to sign for them."


    Darren, the young master of An Group, was asked to sign so casually. The manager thought that this


    order would make a big deal. It was a right decision that he came back.


    "Maggie, you can pick whatever you like. It''s not easy for us to be generous for one time. Take the


    advantage." Then Amanda gave a high-five to Maggie and continued to select clothes.


    "She is the wife of An Group. Right, your sister is Mr. Darren''s wife." All the girls with Susie took a


    breath. The manager followed Amanda everywhere. Susie was not in the mood to choose clothes


    anymore, so she directly left. Those girls looked at Amanda over and over again, jealous and hateful.


    "Hahaha, what a p in the face!" Waiting for them to leave, Maggie covered her belly and


    laughed.

 Chapter 43 The Appearance Of Ghosts

    Chapter 43 The Appearance Of Ghosts


    When Darren was reading a book in his study, N knocked on the door and told him that there was


    something he needed to sign for. He frowned slightly and went downstairs, only to find that it was


    clothes. Darren said unhappily, "They are not mine." His stuff was always sent by Sophie personally.


    When the manager, who came to deliver the clothes, saw Mr. Darren, who could only be seen in video


    meetings, he was so excited that the palms of his hands were sweating. He quickly said, "Mrs. An


    ordered these in our shop. She wanted you to sign for it."


    Darren looked at the bill, picked up the clothes and left.


    "Excuse me." The manager called Darren. Darren stopped and asked, "What''s up?"


    The manager said, "Mrs. An left you a short note for you." Then he took it out carefully.


    What was she up to? Darren opened the note and found it was scrawled, ''Darren, how many clothes of


    mine did you tear up? Now you canpensate me." He noticed theplicated handwriting on the


    paper, and he could tell how Amanda felt when she was writing. He clenched the note tightly and said


    to the manager, "Send the bill to my secretary. She''ll sign itter."


    The manager nodded as a reply. He was pleased that the shop could be connected. Suddenly,


    something urred to Darren as he entered the room. He turned around and said, "If she buys other


    clothes next time, just sent the bill here, but not the clothes. Ask her to take the clothes with her." She


    neither want to pay nor to carry, how could it be so easy? Since he bought the clothes, he would tear it


    up without hesitation.


    When Darren went upstairs with the clothes, N was mopping the floor. She saw it and asked with a


    smile, "Why are there so many things?"


    "She bought clothes." said Darren.


    N smiled and said, "It''s time for her to buy some clothes."


    "Do you also think she looks ugly in her daily clothes?" Darren suddenly opened his mouth. Without


    waiting for N''s answer, he mumbled to himself, "She''s already ugly. I don''t know if she has a better


    taste now." Then he opened the door of Amanda''s room.


    The only thing in his mind was the day when he got drunk and opened the door of Amanda''s room,


    which was driven by alcohol. He had never been in that room after. The bay window was covered by a


    light purple curtain. There was a nket made of wool, several cushions, a tea table with a bunch of


    flowers on it. It was really nice. These weren''t here before, but it seemed more interesting now.


    "N, I''m back. Wow, it smells so good." After hanging out with Maggie for a long time, the pleasant


    scent made Amanda''s stomach grunt for food. But she had to go upstairs and change her clothes


    before eating.


    Amanda found a pile of bags on the table, and muttered, "It turns out we have bought so many. So


    embarrassed to ask for a delivery!"


    But then she was relieved and fell on the bed immediately and shouted, "I''m so tired!"


    Shey on the soft bed, rolling around and groaning. Suddenly, her phone rang. Amanda took it out of


    her bag and sighed at the sight of the caller ID, "Hello, what''s up?"


    "The finance department said that there was a problem with our ounts and refused to give us


    bonus. But we made no mistake. Mrs. Amanda, you need to deal with it." Nancy said in a stern voice.


    "Ask the finance department to talk about the financial problem with me tomorrow." Then Amanday


    back on the bed.


    "But today is the deadline for bonus. You''d better call the finance department to confirm it." Said Nancy.


    Amanda checked the time, "It''s off duty now. It''s private time. I''ll talk to you tomorrow at work." she


    added.


    "But everyone is waiting for the bonus, as the bonus is offered the same day every month. Postpone


    will be a burden for all colleagues." Said Nancy.


    Lying on the bed, Amanda kicked her legs up and down. Hearing what Nancy said, Amandaughed


    and said, "Come on! Don''t be kidding. The problem wasn''t solved before off work. It must wait till going


    to work."


    Nancy''s voice turned cold. Seeing that everyone was still working, she raised her voice intentionally


    and said, "Mrs. Amanda, you mean that you are off duty now, and thepany''s business has nothing


    to do with you. You don''t need to care about it, right? We can do as we like, right?"


    "Of course I don''t mind. But it''s not appropriate to bother others." Amanda responded with a stretch.


    "Then how about the bonus? It has never beente before. Mr. Lionel was never like this before. No


    matter what, this bonus is the reward that everyone worked hard for." Said Nancy.


    Amanda chuckled and raised her voice, "Then we will go through an investigation! If anyone has any


    comint, just bring it out tomorrow. I''d like to know which part went wrong. A report makes so much


    trouble. We can check it out one by one and if there is something wrong with anyone''s work, he shall


    hand in the resignation letter immediately." Then she hung up the phone.


    Nancy was startled by Amanda at the end of the cell phone in her hand. Her face changed a lot. She


    put her hand on her chest and asked herself. It was just Amanda, how could she be frightened by it.


    "Nancy, what''s wrong?" The people around asked with concern.


    Nancy shook her head and said, "I''m fine." She went back to her office and looked at the report on her


    desk. Her expression was unpredictable.


    After the phone call, Amanda let out a sigh of relief. Sheined, "There are so many traps at work


    every day. I can''t believe that they make a fuss about a casual remark dropped by superior."


    Humming an English song, she got up looking for clothes to change with. After getting changed, she


    made herself a ss of ice water. When she opened the curtain with a book half read, she was


    shocked to see Darren lying on the bay window.


    "Ah." Frightened by the sudden presence of the man, Amanda tried to keep herposure and said


    crossly, "What are you doing here?"


    "This is my home. Isn''t it normal for me to be here?" Darren raised his head and said.


    Amanda leaned against the window and exined, "That''s different. The wholepany is yours. You


    seldom go to thedies'' room."


    "You are such a smooth talker, Mrs. Amanda." With a smile on his lips, Darren stared at her.


    Amanda frowned, "What''s wrong with you hiding in other''s room and eavesdropping? Besides, I''m not


    afraid if you hear me. Anyway, it was what I should say."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Why are you so agitated? I don''t care about that." Darren leaned against her cushion and continued to


    take a nap.


    "I''m afraid that you will get agitated. After all, she is your lover''s good friend. If you have a tender heart


    for women, it is difficult for me to deal with them." Then Amanda put the cup on the table. Suddenly, he


    stretched out his hands and held her waist. Then, he pushed her to the bed.


    "Darren, what''s wrong with you, again?" Amanda shouted in anger under him.


    "What''s wrong with me? Didn''t you say that you were worried that I would care for others? Don''t worry.


    Today, I won''t care about anyone else except you. Happy?" Darren caressed her face and smiled.

 Chapter 44 Joint Report

    Chapter 44 Joint Report


    "Put your hands away, Darren. I''m not someone you can touch as you want. If you want, you can just


    go to find Rose. " Amanda shouted.


    Hearing that she mentioned the name of Rose, an idea came to his mind. He stretched his hand into


    her clothes and tied her straps.


    The more she spoke, the more embarrassed she became. The more he looked at her, the more tears


    she cried. This ruined the n, which made the man even more disappointed. So he released her. She


    immediately sat far away, with her hands on the pillow.


    "Go downstairs to have dinner." Noticing that Amanda was on guard against him, he rolled his eyes at


    her, stood up, closed the door and left.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Amanda breathed a sigh of relief. He couldn''t help shivering when he thought that Darren put his hands


    in her clothes. She thought she needed a lock. It was too unsafe. Suddenly, she remembered that the


    pervert she saw when she changed clothes here just now.


    "Madam was in a good mood today, so she bought a lot of clothes." Said N with a smile.


    Amanda thought of buying clothes and said to Darren, "it was an ident today. My bank card doesn''t


    work, so I signed with your name and asked them to send it to me. Then you give me the bill and I''ll


    pay you back."


    "In that case, what do you mean by giving me a note?" Darren asked.


    "If I don''t leave a single word to you, will you sign for it?"


    "Throw it away." Darren said emotionlessly, "It''s just garbage! How can you waste my time? "


    Amanda shrugged. She knew he would do that.


    "I''m looking forward to what you''ll look like in it, Mrs. Amanda." Darren nced at the bag and said,


    "This brand doesn''t look good."


    "This is your brand," she added


    "So what? It''s just the truth." Darren turned around and walked out. "It should be better than before."


    What do you mean better than my previous clothes? My previous clothes were not ugly. Do you think


    everyone is like you? I''m a natural beauty.


    She took a deep breath and did not bother to argue with him.


    The next day when she entered thepany, she felt the atmosphere was very heavy. Everyone


    lowered their heads and did not speak.


    As Amanda was reading the files arranged by Lionel, then the phone rang. She answered the phone


    and heard Darren say coldly, e to my office. "


    He threw the file on the desk and stood up. His face was as white as a sheet. "Read it yourself, "he


    ordered.


    She took over the document. After reading it, they joined hands to protest against Amanda for


    neglecting duty. As a result, the workload of thepany was increased and welfare of thepany


    was reduced. A hundred employees reported to thepany together. If the headquarters did not deal


    with it, all the staff would be resigned.


    "It said that you left thepany early and submitted the opinions of revision without authorization and


    refused to work overtime. Your attitude towards the employees who applied for handling the application


    was not good. I had seen thest onest night. What happened previously?" The letter was


    transferred from headquarters to Darren''s hands.


    Looking at these dozens of pages of sincere protest letters, which were densely packed with signature,


    the head of which was Nancy. Looking at Darren''s cold face, she asked, "Mr. Darren, what are you


    going to do with it?"


    How to deal with it? "In order to reduce the impact, you can go back and have a rest for half a month,"


    said Darren indifferently. He had to keep it down and minimize the negative impact. Lest someone


    would take the opportunity to attack her.


    "Suspended?" Amanda was surprised.


    Darren stared at her. "Do you think ourpany will force one hundred employees to resign for you?


    How to deal with the negativements in the media? If so many people resign, some people who


    don''t know the situation will think that the an''s group is going to go bankrupt. The shares of the an''s


    group will shake severely."


    "It''s no wonder that people all stared at me when I entered thepany. They were waiting for me to


    be humiliated, so why didn''t you fire me?" Amanda Muttered.


    "Please issue an apology statement first. I will handle with the rest. They transferred the message to


    me for the sake of Grandpa. If anyone brings it to the board meeting of the headquarters, you will


    definitely be kicked out of the An Group immediately." Darren looked away.


    "Darren." A small snow-white hand pushed the door open, revealing the white dress on her shoulders


    and fine make-up on her delicate face. When she saw Amanda, the smile on her face disappeared in


    an instant. She looked at him pitifully, "you''re looking for me."


    Darren nodded and said," Does Sophie have told you the arrangement of the advertisement for the


    next half of the month?"


    She then opened the door and went out. Many employees peeked at the gloomy manager with delight.


    She then went back to his office. Did 100 employees report him to the police together? Forcing her to


    leave? Nancy is really good at instigating hundreds of employees to report. However, is she so easily


    defeated? Even if she had to leave, she had to be dignified.


    Even if she is not fired this time, she will be severely punished. There are a hundred of them, and no


    company will offend a hundred of them because of her. What''s more, she has no foundation. Even if


    she has Nichs back her up, Nichs will probably be disappointed with her attitude. " Seeing the


    employees feel uneasy, Nancyforted them in a hurry.


    She was sure that the An Group wouldn''t do that, and Grandpa Nichs wouldn''t do that. To instigate


    100 people to report her together was her ability. Now they were all in the same boat, and no one


    would fire 100 people at one time, no matter whether it was right or wrong.


    "Amanda, let me see how long you can be so arrogant." With a smile, Nancy was ying with the lily


    flowers in her hand behind the table. She was very happy in her heart. Yesterday''s bonus failure,


    coupled with her deliberate exaggeration, everyone''s antipathy against Amanda had reached a new


    high level.


    Thanks to the cooperation of Amanda through the phone yesterday. Even if they got incited, she had


    her reasons to speak. It was not a rumor. If Amanda had a good temper, it would really be difficult. She


    behaved as a bad person, and she would be a fool if she didn''t take advantage of it.


    While she dialed the cellphone with her sweet voice, she was about to ask for rewards from


    Rose. However, the door was pushed open all of a sudden. She said with some displeasure, "why


    didn''t you knock at the door?" But she soon found that Amanda was standing at the door.


    Mr. Darren has already scolded her. It''s time for her to deal with it now. What''s wrong with her? Was he


    unwilling to give up and always taught her a lesson? She thought to herself, "Does she want to stir up


    trouble?


    "Nancy, inform everyone to have a meeting in half an hour." Amanda said calmly.


    "But it seems that you don''t to be the vice president of thepany. How can we have a meeting?"


    "I clocked in this morning, and if there is any penalty, it will be this afternoon at the soonest. I''m still the


    vice president of thepany. I''ll be in charge right now," she added


    "Do we need special notice for the punishment? Everyone in thepany knows that you have been


    reported to be suspended by a gang of people. And you are going to have a meeting at this time. How


    embarrassing it is? Do you want us to learn from you? " Nancy said.

 Chapter 45 A Misunderstanding By Rose

    Chapter 45 A Misunderstanding By Rose


    "It''s normal for you to think like this. You are just a department manager. How can you, a small


    manager, guess how smart I am as a vice general manager? Otherwise, it would be you who is sitting


    here, not me." Amanda said.


    With her eyes turning cold, Nancy said in a mocking tone, "Do you really need me to tell you how you


    could get that position? If you are not Mrs. An, who do you think you are? Now I just prove myself step


    by step with my strength. I feel that I''m proud of myself."


    Amanda smiled and didn''t continue the topic, "I need to see the results in half an hour. Otherwise, I will


    report you to the headquarter. It''s not that difficult to write a report letter."


    Got herself reported to the headquarter and if they remembered what she had done, it would be difficult


    for her to be promoted in future. Nancy saw Amanda left and said angrily, "Since you want to


    embarrass yourself, I''ll let you know what you mean to the wholepany."


    "What? A meeting? Isn''t she suspended. How can she hold a meeting now?"


    "It''s a good chance for us to have a meeting. We can ask her why we didn''t give us bonuses after


    working hard for a month. She showed Nancy such a bad attitude and showed us no respect."


    After Nancy sent out the notice, she couldn''t help smiling, but still needed to pretend helpless and


    feeling sorry, "Thank you all for your cooperation. After all, it''s vice president Cheng."


    "She is going to have a meeting?" While listening to the report from Sophie, Darren was also a little


    surprised. Then with a darkened face, he stood up and left straight. He thought to himself, ''What a


    stupid woman. Doesn''t she know that she should avoid showing up at this moment? How could she be


    so naive to set up a the meeting? If it went to more difficulties, how could she be so lucky to be saved?''


    "Why are you here?" Amanda was surprised to see Darrening in directly.


    Darren said angrily, "Have you heard to what I said to you before? Why are you having a meeting? You


    can''t do anything now."


    "Well, that''s what I intended to do. Even without this joint report letter, I''m going to have a meeting


    today." Amanda proposed.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Amanda, don''t be crazy. Many people are watching you. It''s wrong for you to even say one more


    word." Darren said impatiently, "Now, the meeting is cancelled. Go back immediately."


    Amanda was a little annoyed, "If you are here to talk about this, then no bother, Mr. Darren."


    Darren stepped forward, grabbed her hand and said, "Let me drive you home."


    Then Amanda struggled and Darren growled, "Don''t you know what''s good for you?"


    "Darren, you are the one who doesn''t know what''s good for you. It''s my business. You don''t have to get


    involved." Amanda was pretty annoyed.


    "Your business? Do you know how many people grandpa need to take care before putting you in? You


    have only worked for a few days, and a lot of things have happened." After Darren forcefully lifted her


    up and was about to take her out, Amanda cast a nce and caught Darren''s hand and bit it hard.


    Darren felt pain in his hand, but he frowned slightly, and his action was still firm.


    Seeing that it didn''t work, Amanda got rid of his hand, and said anxiously, "No, I won''t go back that


    easily. Even if you want me to resign or get out of thepany, I won''t give up today so easily. Now in


    thepany, you are Mr. Darren, and you should abide by the rules and regtions of thepany. I


    punched in for work today, so I am still the deputy CEO now."


    "Stupid woman, why are you still here?" shouted Darren.


    "I have to prove myself. They have put the me on me but I have to get rid of it because I have a


    clear conscience for what I have done by myself." Amanda clenched her fists.


    She was so serious. A new-born calf was not afraid of a tiger. Seeing this, Darren couldn''t help but


    stop. He looked at Amanda and asked, "Do you think you can make it? It''s okay as long as you go


    home. I''ll take care of the rest."


    "I believe in me. I am responsible for what happened. I don''t need anyone else''s help. I won''t ept


    your kindness." Amanda proposed.


    Darren snorted. He looked at the bleeding wound on his hand and said indifferently, "You know I''m


    doing this out of kindness."


    Amanda waved her hand and said, "I didn''t say that out of good will. Who knows what you are nning


    to do? Do you have a conscience that as a husband, you don''t want to see your wife suffer?" After


    saying that, she covered her mouth with her hand, bursting intoughter, "I''m not so narcissistic as you


    think. You''d better hurry up to go and find your Rose."


    "What kind of hatred do you have with Rose? Why do you care so much about her? Even more


    frequently than I mentioned her." There was a meaningful look in Darren''s eyes. He stepped forward


    and asked Amanda in a low voice.


    Amanda moved a little bit awkwardly, "I don''t want to get involved. If you talk to her more, then she will


    have no time to make trouble for me."


    "Does she still bother you now?" Then Darren got closer to her. Amanda blinked her eyes, looked at


    him and smiled, "If she sees you treat me like this when she enters the room, I''m afraid the trouble will


    be more severe."


    "Darren, does my case still need..." A familiar voice stopped all of a sudden.


    Outside the door, Rose''s eyes widened in surprise. Her long eyshes trembled like butterflies dancing


    in the air. She looked at what was happening in front of her incredulously. Amanda besides the window


    was trapped within Darren''s arms. There was only a close distance between them. Rose''s body was


    frozen and a trace of tears shed in her eyes.


    Amanda opened her mouth wide, ''What a coincidence! As soon as I thought of her, Rose really show


    up.''


    Seeing the tears in Rose''s eyes, Darren felt somewhat guilty.


    "You two go ahead. I''m leaving now." said Rose, lowering her head.


    "Rose!" Darren pushed away Amanda and ran out of the room. Amanda screamed and hit the vase on


    the table. The vase broke into pieces and her dress got wet. Darren stopped and looked at


    embarrassed Amanda. He didn''t know what to do, but Amanda waved her hand and said, "I told you


    not to y anymore. Hurry up, go chase her. I''m fine."


    Then Darren turned around and walked away. Amanda leaned against the desk and breathed a sigh of


    relief. She frowned and said, "Oh, what a trouble! What are you doing here?"


    She looked at the time and found that the meeting was about to start.


    It was so noisy in the meeting room as Amanda walked in. Everyone was whispering to one another.


    When they saw Amanda, they disdained her. Anyway, in their eyes, the vice president had no authority


    anymore and was about to be suspended and she would leave thepany in low spirits.


    "It''s not a big deal to invite all of you here today. I have seen the notice already, and you probably know


    the content more clearly than I do. I''ll stop talking about this topic. How to inform thepany about its


    ns and politics should be decided by the main body notice. I''m calling you here to talk about the


    bonus that you didn''t get yesterday." Amanda ignored their discussion and didn''t intend to maintain the


    discipline.


    But speaking of the money, they became energetic. Someone said, "Our bonus has not been given out


    yet, and this has never happened in thepany. Everyone was working overtime yesterday. Where


    were you then, Mrs. Amanda?"

 Chapter 46 Dislike To Be Set Up

    Chapter 46 Dislike To Be Set Up


    "I received a call from Nancy at seven o''clockst night, telling me that the financial department did not


    approve it. But this report was signed by me three days ago. What does this mean? There has been a


    few days, and I don''t know how long it will take to walk from the human resource department to the


    financial department. Will it take two days?" Then Amanda turned to Nancy and asked, "Nancy, after I


    signed the report, did you hand them over to the finance department right away?"


    Nancy was stunned, "The human resource department needs to sort out a lot of documents that are


    required by the financial department at the end of the month. We usually file them day by day and hand


    them in together."


    "Yeah, we can''t send file one by one to financial department every day, or people would be exhausted


    every day."


    "We are always sending once a day." The staff of the human resource department said one after


    another.


    Amanda nodded, "So it means that I signed the report three days ago, and it was delivered to the


    financial department the day before yesterday. When did the financial department approve it?"


    The manager of the financial department stood up and replied, "This report was in a pile of documents.


    We are also very busy at the end of the month. And there was an urgent pile of financial reports that


    needed to be filed. Because the procedures of the human resource department were few, so they have


    been put on the ce yesterday. But it did not dy for too long. We reviewed the report yesterday


    morning. Some of them were not in ordance with the new financial procedures of thepany, so


    we couldn''t approve."


    "Howe it was not in ordance with procedure? We make the financial report always like this in


    ourpany." Nancy heard that financial department wanted to me this to her, she said in a hurry,


    "Besides, didn''t you say that you could approve once Mrs. Amanda signed on the report?"


    The manager of the financial department said, "Yes, if Mrs. Amanda could sign on the temporary


    agreement, then financial department can file it to the temporary financial reports. Of course, the vice


    president had the right to sign."


    The topic was brought back, and Nancy said in guilty, "Yes, vice president, I invited you back at that


    time to sign a document. After all, all this is for everyone''s sake, An Group has never been behind in


    payment. It''s really a disgrace."


    The employees became unsatisfied immediately. They only knew that they couldn''t get the bonus, but it


    turned out that it was Amanda who deliberately made things difficult for them by not signing the report.


    "I know you don''t like me, Mrs. Amanda. But all I did was for the sake of everyone. We can''t dy the


    work because of our personal affairs." Nancy continued with a pitiful look.


    Hearing this, Amanda yawned. A casual look on Amanda face made the crowd more angry.


    "It''s not her money anyway. That''s why she wasn''t in a hurry."


    "Oh, right. I nned to pay my credit card with my bonus, but because of this, I couldn''t buy my new


    shoes. I hate it so much."


    Amanda listened to the crowd''s discussion. She stood up and walked into theputer. She turned on


    the projector and asked, "Well, you. You see, is there something wrong here?"


    Everyone was looking at the screen. On the screen, there were two documents, some of which had red


    lines and some of them were about official documents.


    The manager of the financial department was the first to realize what was happening. She thought that


    Amanda must be calling her that way. She quickly said, "Yes, a list is missing here, which is not in


    ordance with the rules." She didn''t expect a vice president to bring out the original file.


    Nancy was shocked too. She thought, ''What''s going on? Shouldn''t Amanda make an apology to them,


    but instead showing the original document out?'' When the financial department dered that the report


    didn''t work, Nancy didn''t think too much. She was intended to y a trick on Amanda.


    Amanda said, "It''s not a big problem. You can just find the previous official document and fill it in. Have


    you told Nancy?"


    The financial manager said immediately, "I said I needed a report here."


    With a stern look, Nancy said, "Mrs. Amanda, the report itself had no problem. The items and figures


    were calcted clearly. But it would need to register the information of another half a month if a report


    needed. Everyone is waiting for the money."


    "Since then, why didn''t you register the information half a month ago?" Amanda asked.


    Nancy said, "Because you thought the originalyout is not reasonable, didn''t you? So we removed it."


    Amanda frowned, "Really? Give me the original copy of the file."


    "Original copy has been changed." Said Nancy.


    Amanda chuckled, "Where is the original data then?"


    "Data can''t be kept alone in myputer, and all the necessary data were added in the report." Said


    Nancy quickly.


    "Oh, we couldn''t confirm it, right?" Amanda asked, "Are you sure that the report is in the original copy?"


    Nancy heart skipped a beat, and she managed to calm herself down and said, "The relevant


    documents are stored in the original copy of the file."


    "No more questions. I just want to ask that do you have this report?" Amanda fixed her eyes on Nancy


    as she asked.


    "I have found the rest of them. This one should be there as well." Nancy had to say in this way under


    the gaze of everyone.


    "In other words, you think the missing report was included in the original document. Because I


    requested to delete it, the existing information was lost. So you two departments had been back and


    forth to deal with this report. However, you couldn''t solve this problem by working together. Therefore,


    you reported to the headquarter that I neglected my duty." With a smile, Amanda said, "Look at me. I''m


    just digressing here. To be honest with you, I''ve just taken the position, so I don''t know much about the


    work, especially this document. But I''m worried that it will affect your work, so I asked Mr. Lionel for


    advice. This is the first document I''m signing, and I can''t make any mistake. Although I don''t have an


    original copy, I have the photo of it."


    Nancy froze in an instant. Taking photos, she unexpectedly had a photo of the original copy of the file.


    She could not help but feel nervous.


    Amanda smiled at Nancy and said, "Nancy, are you sure that you have this report in the original copy of


    the file?"


    With a smile, Nancy stood up and said, "It was my fault. I''ll submit the resignation."


    The crowd burst into an uproar. Someone immediately stood up and said, "Nancy, please don''t do that.


    We have worked together for so many years, and you did the wrong thing only this one time. In fact, we


    don''t mind the bonus that much."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Yeah, Nancy, we are all very busy during this period. It is normal that we make mistakes in our work."


    Looking at Amanda, Nancy couldn''t help but get a little smug. Even though Amanda was right, after all,


    Nancy had gotten a deep root and had wide connection in the past years. Compared to this newer


    Amanda, the less popr Mrs. An, there was no way that she could force herself to death if she made


    a concession.


    Amanda saw everyone was defending Nancy, sheughed instead, "Why are you so serious? I didn''t


    come here to break you up. I just don''t want to see myself in confusion. Since the financial report issue


    is solved, I won''t be able to see you in the next half of a month. You should focus on your work and


    don''t make such a mistake again."


    After that, she pped her hands and smiled, "The meeting is over, bye everyone." Then she left.


    The employees looked at each other, not knowing what had happened. The once aggressive vice


    president Amanda just left quietly to wait for the headquarter to deal with. Hadn''t she already cleared


    the misunderstanding?

 Chapter 47 Maggie

    Chapter 47 Maggie


    After leaving thepany, Amanda breathed a sigh of relief. Turning around, she saw the golden


    words of An Group Advertisement Company, and the ss door opened and closed for the visitors.


    She didn''t call Kevin, but a car went slowly towards her. The man in the driver''s seat rolled down the


    window. Amanda gave him a smile, went to the passenger''s seat and closed the door. Then the car


    drove away.


    Darren stood across the road, carrying the dessert he had just bought from a cake shop. Looking at the


    familiar car and the license te number that clearly showed its owner''s identity, he was upset and


    threw the dessert box into the trash can. The phone was connected. Hearing a gentle woman''s voice,


    he said indifferently, "I will go to apany you in the evening."


    "Wow, why are you here?" Amanda looked at Lionel who was driving carefully. She really thought she


    was daydreaming when she saw him.


    "Juste and have a look." Seeing that she was as happy as a birding out of cage, Lionel could


    not help but wear a smile at the corners of his mouth, "Your counterattack went well."


    "It wasn''t really a fight back. I just want to give myself an exnation. When I showed the evidence,


    everyone was bbergasted. It was interesting, but I didn''t take any photos." With her hands sped


    together, Amanda recalled what had happened a moment ago and couldn''t help bursting intoughter.


    The car was full of herughter.


    "I really want to thank you. Otherwise, I don''t know how to deal with it. Although I did nothing wrong, it


    will be too troublesome to exin it clearly to those who are suspicious from the beginning. It''s more


    direct and efficient topare the documents." Amanda proposed. After getting the call from Nancy,


    Amanda had been reviewing the files the whole night, but she couldn''t read them through. Although


    she felt embarrassed about it, it was an urgent matter, so she called Lionel. He was so experienced,


    not only helped her find out the reason, but also well organized the process of the meeting, so that she


    could suppress them.


    What surprised her even more was that Lionel hade in person. Thinking of this, she felt a bit guilty.


    She had really bothered Lionel so much.


    "We had a victory. Report this matter to the headquarter, and as for other things, just attitude problem


    and it would be easy to deal with. What are we going to do next?" Lionel''s admiration towards Amanda


    was rising. She had just taken office for a few days and got a written protest against her. Never had a


    vice president as capable as her. The group of people really hated her to the core. But no matter how


    many people wanted to make troubles with her, she would always be able to piss them back in some


    way. She was so different from those girls who were easily upset and pointed fingers at others without


    a word for a long time, or those who always wept with tears.


    "Next, since Darren promised me half a month''s leave, of course I will have a good time. After half a


    month, I wille to a conclusion whether I''m on or off. Anyway, I am not worried at all." Amanda


    leaned against the seat back and sent a voice message to Maggie.


    On the other side of the line, Maggie screamed, "Amanda, what the hell is wrong with that Henry?"


    Amanda was taken aback, then another one was received, "Henry, you''re such a despicable man. Get


    out of my way now. Amanda, you really gave me a hard time. Ah!"


    What happened? Maggie seldom had such a shrill scream, Amanda hurried to ask where she was, and


    Henry''s voice was heard, "See you in the Sunrise Cafe."


    "The Sunrise Cafe. Oh my God! What''s going on?" Amanda couldn''t help but sigh.


    "What happened?" Lionel was frightened by the high-pitched screaming, he looked a little bit serious.


    "I don''t know, but I feel like something really horrible happened. Let''s go and take a look." Amanda


    added, shrugging her shoulders.


    Lionel nodded and asked, "Where are we going during the half a month leave?"


    "Take a guess." Right now, Amanda was in a good mood. She started to pace back and forth as if she


    was a child who wanted to go on a trip.


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    "Would you like to go to the seaside?" Lionel asked.


    The rabbit jumped out of joy. She blinked and asked curiously, "The seaside?"


    "I will be on a business trip to S City next week. If you want to go there, let''s go together. The scenery


    there is pretty good." Lionel asked.


    "Can I go now? I''m afraid that it''s not proper with my identity." Amanda hesitated. After all, she was


    Darren''s wife, the wife of An Group. If she was too close to Lionel, she would get into trouble.


    "It''s a batch of medical devices for our own family, not for An Group." "No one in S City would know us."


    Lionel added. He suddenly felt that his words were a bit incoherent. He looked away slightly and said,


    "I''m not going for fun. Maybe you have to y alone more often. It''s just that when a girl goes out, it''s


    always good to have someone else to take care."


    Lowering her head, Amanda murmured, "Yes, I know. But I don''t know how thepany will deal with


    me."


    "I''m not in a hurry. I just give you a suggestion. Let''s go to save your friend first. Good for you. You


    already have a friend not long after you came back. Is she an old friend?" Kevin asked.


    Amanda nodded and then told him about the legendary Maggie Ning.


    "Maggie''s parents are all unscrupulous. They are very serious. I don''t know where she learned that


    hysteria and fuss from. She said that her uncle taught her to do so. Because her uncle is a racing


    driver. But I find her even difficult to handle a bicycle." She told him something funny stories happened


    to Maggie. By the way, Amanda told him how Maggie mocked on others when they were buying clothes


    yesterday.


    "Isn''t she very good?" Amanda said and then turned to look at him.


    The corners of Lionel''s mouth twitched, "In fact, I think you are even better."


    "Me?" As Amanda pointed at himself, she widened her eyes in surprise. Seeing that Lionel nodded,


    she hurriedly exined, "I''m not good at all. She''s the real queen, and I''m just ackey to her."


    "No, you''re not." Lionel shook his head with a smile. Amanda fixed her eyes on him and couldn''t help


    but say, "You look good while smiling."


    "Don''t I look good when I''m not smiling?" Lionel replied.


    Amanda chuckled, "No. When I first met you, you looked so serious." At that time, she was holding a


    large pile of leaflets. While he was parking, she rushed over. He should be the only one who read the


    leaflets carefully and gave her advice, like the leader who was inspecting her.


    "I wasn''t able to bring the case to an agreement. I was in a bad mood, so I probably didn''t look good."


    Lionel replied.


    "In fact, you were very nice to me that day. You even helped me hand out leaflets. If you were that kind


    even not in a good mood, what would you do when you were in a good mood?" Amanda thought that,


    compared to Lionel, Darren was much more violent.


    "Do you want to know?" Lionel stared at her and narrowed his dark eyes. There seemed to be stars


    shining in his eyes, but it was also like a ck hole. Amanda looked at him and her heart beat faster. At


    this time, her mobile phone rang. The ringtone pulled her back to reality and she found it was Maggie


    calling.

 Chapter 48 He Is Here

    Chapter 48 He Is Here


    Maggie said on the other side, "Amanda, why aren''t you here yet? Did you run away from us? You


    should be faithful to your friend."


    "I''ll be there in a minute." Lionel parked the car at the closed intersection. Maggie were standing in front


    of the coffee shop. When she saw Amanda getting off the car, she quickly pulled her and said, "You''ve


    made me suffer too much."


    "What''s wrong?" Amanda was scared to death on her way here, but Maggie seemed like alright at this


    moment. When Maggie saw Lionel who got out of the car, she looked suspiciously at Amanda. Amanda


    pinched her and said, "Mr. Lionel, this is Maggie. This is Mr. Lionel."


    "Lionel." Lionel reached out his hand and said politely. But he was a little upset hearing that Amanda


    introduced him like this.


    "Wow, Mr. Lionel." Maggie immediately smiled like a flower. After greeting, she led them inside.


    "Bastard, you are eating my dessert again." Maggie yelled after they entered thepartment.


    Seeing Lionel, Henry was shocked, and Lionel also stopped.


    A smile flickered in Henry''s eyes as he said, "Mr. Lionel, I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    Lionel replied with a smile, "It turns out to be you, Henry."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Do you know each other?" With a bit surprise, Amanda asked, "Who the hell are you, Henry? You''re


    so cunning. Why did you pretend as a doctor of urology department?"


    Maggie covered her mouth and screamed, "Urology department! Henry, you''re a doctor in urology


    department. Oh no! Amanda, then why did you go to urology department?"


    Amanda once told her about the story of a freak named Henry Zhao, but she omitted many parts in the


    story. When she heard what Maggie said, she wiped the sweat on her forehead. She said, "I have told


    you that I was hiding from my aunt and my sister. How could I know what department it was if I pushed


    the door randomly?"


    "Let''s sit down first." Hearing what they were talking about, Lionel just smiled, and Henry sat down to


    watch them fight.


    "Ha, Doctor Zhao." Maggie sneered, her vicious eyes shing at Henry relentlessly.


    Henry said calmly, "What''s wrong with the doctor of urology department? If you can''t poop in future,


    you would have toe to me anyway."


    "It then shouldn''t be the matter of urology department." Amanda said.


    Maggie had hit Henry with her fist, and Henry poured a cup of coffee on himself. He shouted angrily,


    "Maggie, aren''t you done yet!"


    "How dare you! How dared you ask me for a favor to pretend your girlfriend, but in the end you followed


    me to my home and want to be a live-in son-inw?" Maggie got annoyed and kicked him. This time,


    Henry stopped being arrogant and allowed Maggie to beat him. He even smiled at Lionel and said,


    "The coffee here is pretty good. You must like it, right?"


    Looking at Maggie who was pulling Henry''s hair and torture his head like a bowling, Lionel then saw


    Henry''s calm face, he smiled and said, "Yeah, I do like it." The waiter came in and saw two people


    fighting, he were stunned for a while. Lionel smiled and ordered some desserts. Then he told Amanda,


    "The lemon cake here is famous. It''s sour and sweet. You should like it."


    Looking at this fighting couple, in which one of them was overwhelmingly strong, Amanda asked with a


    frown, "What on earth have you done, Henry?"


    "I was just trying to solve my problem with close cooperation and solve her problem at the same time. I


    was just forced to marry, and she''s now at the age of being forced to get married. It seems that no one


    wants to marry her. It''s not a big deal to make do with it. It''s just expedient, and we should understand


    each other." Henry said confidently, "That crazy woman didn''t appreciate my kindness and even tried to


    lay a finger on me."


    "No one wanted to touch you." Hearing this, Maggie let go of Henry at once and sat straight. She held


    Amanda''s hand andined, "It was all my fault. I opened the door to a dangerous man."


    Amanda found it both funny and sad, but she could onlyfort her, "That''s a good thing. It will save


    you trouble from having blind dates."


    Maggie rolled eyes on her, and then looked at Lionel. She greeted him smilingly, "Mr. Lionel, I''m d


    that you have taken care of Amanda."


    "You know me?" Lionel replied.


    Maggie nodded her head and her eyes curved into two crescent moons with a smile. She said,


    "Amanda often said that how well you took care of her in thepany and helped her a lot." Suddenly,


    she lost the ability to speak. Maggie put on a smile and turned to Amanda. Then Amanda slowly took


    back her kick. She pass the dessert to Maggie and said with a smile, "You must be tired too. Have


    some."


    Maggie stared at her in tears. Wasn''t her maiden romance the one around her?


    There was a sinister look in Amanda''s smile, ''If you dare to speak one more word, I''ll kill you.'' she


    thought.


    They just had some coffee. Then Amanda stood up and went to the washroom. When she opened the


    door of thepartment, she saw Darrening out. Darren asked indifferently, "What are you doing


    here?"


    "Of course having coffee, not foring across you." Amanda was upset to hear what he said.


    "With whom?" Darren asked coldly.


    "None of your business." Then Amanda turned around and was about to leave. But her arm was seized


    by Darren, who walked up to her angrily. At this time, the door of the opposite room was opened. A


    man walked out and asked in surprise, "Mr. Darren, who''s this?"


    Darren changed his facial expression and said, "Mr. Song, this is my wife."


    It was a friend of his business. Amanda changed her expression, held Darren''s hand and greeted


    politely, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Song."


    Mr. Song stretched his hand to shake with her politely, "Nice to meet you, Mrs. An. I''m sorry I didn''t


    make time to greet Mr. Darren and your wedding, but it''s a pity that I have to leave this afternoon. It''s


    so nice to meet you here. Pleasee in."


    "I''m sorry. I came with my friends. Please wait for a moment, I should tell them first." Amanda exined


    with smile.


    Mr. Song nodded.


    Amanda opened the door of thepartment and went in with Darren. Seeing that there were other


    people in thepartment besides Lionel, he looked a little weird. When he saw Henry, he nodded.


    Maggie was surprised to see Darren. Was he here catching an affair?


    Amanda smiled and said, "There are some friends in nextpartment, I need to say hello to them.


    Enjoy yourself here."


    Maggie hurriedly waved her hand and said, "You''d better go now. I happen to have some questions to


    ask Mr. Lionel. Come on, Mr. Lionel, let''s continue. Just ignore her."


    Amanda hollowughed and then followed Darren out.


    There were four people in the nextpartment, and they seemed to be Japanese. They all


    complimented that Amanda was beautiful, but probably for the sake of Darren. When they talked about


    business, Amanda was drinking coffee quietly. And Darren passed her desserts and fruits from time to


    time. She took them and ate patiently. She smiled politely when others praised her rtionship with


    Darren.


    "It was a rush today. Please take this wedding present." Mr. Song took out a small delicate box and


    handed it to Amanda. Amanda took it in surprise. Darren leaned over and whispered, "Mr. Song is my


    friend."

 Chapter 49 What Will Happen

    Chapter 49 What Will Happen


    She opened it immediately. There was a pair of earrings made of ruby, iid with a circle of tinum.


    The earrings were shining brightly. The size of the earrings was as small as a fingernail, and there were


    a few gems, which were polished very gently, scattered on the edge like a ss of red wine, sshing


    a little bit. It could be seen that the person who prepared the gift was very careful.


    "Thank you, Mr. Song." With a smile, Amanda said in her poor Japanese stock, "I like it very much."


    Mr. Song smiled, too. She said in pure Japanese," it''s such an honor for you to like them."


    After Mr. Song left and those clients, the smile on her face vanished. She even rubbed her face


    exaggeratedly and said, "I can''tugh that many times a month."


    Darren nced at her and said, "I thought you were having a good time."


    "The smile from the bottom of my heart is definitely not like this." She threw the box to the man and


    said, "That''s all right. I''ll be back soon. My friends are waiting for me."


    Darren didn''t take it. "This is for you. Keep it."


    "Oh, did you change your mind? It''s more meaningful to give it to Rose than to stay here. " She thought


    it was time to send a present to make amends.


    Darren frowned and asked, "What on earth are you thinking about?" "The smile from the


    His tone suddenly turned bad. The smile on Amanda''s face disappeared. She snorted and turned


    away. The man who was mean was the worst. Although Amanda was used to his bad manner, it didn''t


    mean that she would put up with his bad manner.


    Darren grabbed her arm and then Amanda asked, "What''s the point of doing this, Darren?"


    "What do you mean ''funny''? Is it funny for a wife to have her husband go out with other woman every


    day?" There was fire burning in his eyes, which made Amanda a little taken aback. Then she forced a


    smile and said, "What are you talking about? I don''t understand."


    After a short pause, he came to his senses, shook off Amanda, turned around and left.


    "You are crazy." Looking at her red wrist, Amanda mumbled as she walked into the room.


    In the private room, Henry and the other two were ying cards. Henry and Lionel sat upright and


    focused on cards, as if they werepeting to win a life and death battle. On the contrary, Maggie was


    holding arge number of cards, and her eyes were bright and sharp, looking at Henry for a while, and


    then carefully watching the game.


    "I win." When he showed his cards first, Maggie painfully dropped the cards and asked, "Why are you


    so good at ying cards? I haven''t won a round with you. "


    "Because you are an idiot." Henry scolded sullenly.


    Maggie raised her hand and screamed. Henry grabbed her hand and shouted angrily, "stupid woman,


    don''t think I dare not beat you. Fuck!" The scream faded away in an instant. Maggie was grasped by


    one hand, and turned around with the other on her waist. She said fiercely, "Henry, remember, you


    ruined my happiness. I''m not happy. Be quiet."


    When they left the cafe, Lionel asked them where to eat. Maggie wanted to go home, and Henry had a


    dinner party, so only they two left. When they were leaving, Maggie winked at Amanda, which amused


    her.


    "What would you like to eat?" Lionel asked.


    "Anything is okay," Amanda answered.


    "Do you want to go fishing?" The man asked abruptly with a smile.


    After a short pause, she asked, "fishing? I don''t know how to fish."


    Without another word, he drove her out of the city. After an hour, they turned several turns and arrived


    at a vi on the mountain. When Amanda got there, she found it was a fish resort. She could fish in the


    lake on the mountain by herself or fish for cooking.


    Lionel was quite good at fishing, but Amanda didn''t know how to fish, and she didn''t have a fishing rod


    either. Wandering around theke, she suddenly found a familiar figure. She fixed her eyes on Darren


    and Rose. In sunsses and with beautiful long hair, she leaned on Sherman like a little bird.


    This was really a small world. In a bad mood, Amanda went out for dinner. She didn''t expect that she


    would run into Darren. Was she out for fun?


    After receiving the invitation from Rose three times, he thought that something was wrong, but she just


    wanted to go fishing here. He was a little impatient. After catching two sses of fish, he shook his


    head and was about to leave. He turned around and found that Amanda was also here. Seeing him,


    Amanda snorted coldly and turned around to leave.


    "Why are you here?" he asked urgently.


    "Is it strange that I am here? I''m not following you. "


    Envy and jealousy arose in the eyes of Rose when she saw him. However, she floated to him and held


    his hands, saying with a smile, "since Amanda is here too, why don''t we have dinner together?"


    "Okay." A man''s voice sounded. Amanda looked at him in surprise as he walked over. The man smiled


    and said, "Well, I''ve caught a lot of fish as well." He stood next to Amanda and straightened his body,


    as if he was demonstrating his strength.


    The look on the woman''s face was grave. Lionel saved Amanda''s ass several times. If one of them


    really came together, it would be awkward for her to do so to Amanda. But somehow, she thought of


    something, so she smiled to the senior officials and said, "Mr. Lionel, what a coincidence! I thought I


    could only see you in the SH Film. "


    "Wherever you go, you need to seek an opportunity to cooperate with Miss Rose," he added.


    The ce for dinner was a separate Pavilion, which was very far from each other. After the dishes were


    served, Rose served food to Darrenisantly. As much as the fish was ready to be sliced, Darren


    just ate quietly, frowning slightly.


    "You should like this." He then added arge piece of fish belly and handed it to her te.


    Knowing that they were at the same table, Amanda tilted her head to look at them. She had already


    fidgeted in her seat. No matter what Darren did, she was still his nominal wife. She felt a little uneasy to


    go out with a man alone.


    "How''s it going?" But the look on his face didn''t make the atmosphere too awkward.


    "Not too bad," the man answered with a smile.


    "You must take care of this too. You should have focused on your work first." Said Darren.


    Amanda raised her head and took a look at the young man. ''I''m not a reckless person. The employees


    in yourpany put me in an awkward position, '' she thought.


    The man smiled and said, "Actually, Amanda did a good job. I did her a favor, but she was intent on it.


    No one else would have handled it that way."


    Amanda looked at him and smiled. She didn''t expect that Lionel would defend and praise her.


    Looking at the happy smile on Amanda''s face, Darren suddenly felt ufortable as if his heart was


    stung by a thorn. He stood up and said, "I have something to do, so I have to go now. Enjoy your


    dinner."


    Rose hurriedly and said, "I''m leaving too."


    As they were out of sight, he let out a sigh of relief. The old manughed, "What? Why were you so


    nervous?"


    "I feel a little guilty." Amanda proposed.


    "Why do you feel guilty?" He picked up a piece of potato, which was just heated, and put it on her te.


    "Is it because you married him?"


    "Yes, I know I don''t love him, but he is my husband in public, so I..." His face flushed, and he lowered


    his head to eat.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Don''t be guilty." The man replied.


    "Why not?" Amanda looked at him with evasive eyes.


    Looking at her eyes, he replied in a slow yet determined voice, "because the food here is very


    expensive."


    What? Amanda looked at him with a stunned expression. He felt embarrassed as he exined, "Oh, I


    see." She said with disappointment.


    "Or what?" The man replied with a smile.


    What would happen? A few secondster, a light bulb went off in front of her. She looked down and


    saw a pot of fish in front of her. The steam was rising, which blurred her vision. She said in a low voice,


    "nothing special."

 Chapter 50 Drunk Heart

    Chapter 50 Drunk Heart


    Suddenly, a huge sound was heard, and it was a bomb that made Amanda drop the ss in a second.


    The waiter ran over and exined apologetically that it was a tunnel behind the mountain, and he was


    sorry to disturb their streak. So they were immediately reced with new bowls and chopsticks.


    When he saw the panic on her face, he couldn''t help but take her hand andforted her, "don''t worry.


    I''m here."


    "I thought there would be sea monster." she answered.


    "Terry Lake Monster passed through the tunnel of the earth and came here." With a slight smile, the


    man reached out his hand and held it in front of Amanda. Out of the blue, thetter was startled by his


    sudden move and almost knocked over her cup. Luckily, the man held him back and stopped him. "All


    right, have a good meal." Lionel said.


    With her eyes wide open, Amanda grabbed his hand and scolded, "You''re the one who did this. How


    dare you talk about me like that?"


    Lionel raised his hand and held hers. With a smile, he said, "yes, yes, I was wrong."


    "Why did you apologize to me so soon? Did youe up with some bad idea?"


    "Because generally speaking, men can''t judge right or wrong in front of women." Answered Lionel in a


    low voice.


    A thought struck her. She looked at the man''s dark eyes but couldn''t say a word. She felt her heart beat


    faster. At this time, the phone rang. Amanda quickly got rid of his hand and took the phone. It was from


    Sophie. She told him politely that hoped her to go back to work tomorrow. To avoid such a thing


    happening, the headquarters would send an assistant to assist Chester in his work.


    "I need an assistant from the headquarters to help me. I have to go to work tomorrow," she added.


    "That''s good. With this, your work will be much easier."


    "My holiday is gone. My heart aches, my beach, my surfing." She covered her heart and cried out


    hypocritically.


    Lionel patted her on the shoulder and asked with a smile, "Do you really want to go?"


    "Yes, who wants to stay here if they can go out and y?" Amanda replied.


    "There will be vacations, if there are business affairs in thepany, you can go. I used to go to many


    ces on a business trip to have dinner with guests, the same as traveling."


    "Mr. Lionel, you are a bad boss. Everyone is like you, how much loss will you cause to thepany?"


    Said Amanda in a serious manner.


    Lionel answered seriously, "Amanda, generally speaking, there is no business that I can''t make when I


    am on a business trip. For my sake, I have a lot of people to cooperate with. So you should be


    stressed."


    "You''re right. This is a gap between us," she added


    "Ha, ha. Just be yourself. Mrs. Amanda, you also not bad." Seeing Amanda''s sour face, he couldn''t


    help smiling.


    "Then I will order you, as Mrs. Amanda, tell me about your business partners."


    The smile on his face disappeared as he said seriously, "you can''t order me like that."


    In a cold voice, Lionel said, "That name would only piss me off." And Amanda was stunned.


    "Why are you so angry?" Amanda asked.


    "I''d better keep it from you now. You''ll know it sooner orter," he added.


    The woman nodded her head. After a few bites, he drove her home.


    "Why hasn''t Darrene back yet? He should have finished a business dinner with his clients by now.


    " It was a rare chance for her to watch TV series after dinner, which was extremely popr. She had


    just talked to Maggie on the phone. From what she said, she finally figured out the background of


    Henry. Zhao family was a medical family, not mainly engaged in business, but they were almost doctors


    for the sake of their family. Many of them were internationally renowned.


    The medicinepany of the Zhao family was made by a lot of business tycoons. Although Amanda


    was interested in it, he thought there might be a way to cure Sheryl''s disease.


    Maggie said, "I told him a little bit about it. The jerk said he could have a better sleep. Fuck. Why didn''t


    he sleep to death?"


    "It''s not easy to save a vegetable who has been in aa for more than ten years." Then Amanda


    gave a bitter smile.


    Maggie continued, "I heard the general exnation from him. Generally speaking, if a person is


    terminally ill and needs the help of Zhao family, he or she will make a lot of money. Moreover, they


    must be enough dignity to invite Henry''s grandpa. Henry is an ignoramus in their home, after


    graduation mixed to the urology department do not know what to do obscene things."


    After closing the phone, Amanda leaned against the sofa and fell asleep. N went back home first


    after dinner. She stayed at home alone and it was eleven o''clock. Amanda slightly frowned and decided


    to go to sleep when she heard the sound of a caring in. Then the door of the garage closed and


    someone opened the door and came in.


    She frowned and mumbled, "why did you drink so much?"


    As she saw that Darren was staggering, driven by human instincts, she held his arm to help him up.


    Darren leaned against her and slowly walked into the living room. He sat down on the sofa.


    But she reminded herself to stay away from Darren. She didn''t want to repeat the mistakest time.


    "You''re as sly as a thief," he said


    "I''m just a lesson from what happened before." Amanda proposed.


    Darren leaned back on the sofa and breathed a sigh of relief. "Give me a towel."


    Amanda pouted and went to get him a towel. Amanda covered his head with the towel. But he frowned,


    "you silly woman. I just want to get a towel. Why did you wrap ice? Get a hot towel."


    "There are no hot towels here. Cold towels can refresh you. Look, you''re awake now." Amanda said.


    "You always make sense." He took a towel and covered his face.


    "I''ve been notified by Sophie toe back to work tomorrow," she added.


    Darren answered in a low voice.


    Seeing that he had no energy to answer the questions, she shook her head helplessly, stood up and


    went to the kitchen to pour him a ss of milk.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "You will be fine if you drink some milk." Then she handed the milk to him.


    Darren took the towel and drank from it. He rubbed his head as he had a headache.


    "You can''t drink any wine. Don''t drink too much. It must be very painful. I''ll buy some medicine for you."


    Then she stood up, changed her clothes and went out.


    Darren felt a sharp pain in his head, but he didn''t pay any attention to it.


    He recalled what Barton had told him. "An family is a ce full of pain and suffering. You know exactly


    how your father and mother died, but you still insist on staying there. Isn''t it for the money of your


    family? It''s a shame for a man like you to keep the blood of our family. "

 Chapter 51 Stop Being Crazy

    Chapter 51 Stop Being Crazy


    "Mom, have you recovered?" He was on the ind, seeing a helicopternding. A woman in light


    yellow cheongsam got off the helicopter, he ran over with joy.


    A mother was supposed to be the gentlest. However, she pushed him away, "Go away. Where is John


    An?"


    The butler came forward and said, "Madam, you just recovered. Do you need to have a rest? The


    young master hasn''t seen you for a long time. He missed you so much. The young master is just a kid."


    "A kid? Is there any good person in you An family?" She nced viciously at him, who was still lying on


    the ground, "I''d rather die after giving birth to the baby. I''d rather I die than see him alive. Ask John to


    come out. Why did he treat Wen like this?"


    She rushed into the vi like a mad woman and yelled, "John An, John An! Get your ass out of here!"


    He stood there nkly, not even a tear rolling down his face.


    A big hand patted on his shoulder. Darren turned around and saw his smiling grandfather.


    Nichs said, "Darren, you should remember that love is fake. Nothing is more reliable than the things


    held in hand."


    "Take your medicine first." A gentle woman''s voice came to his ears.


    Suddenly, Darren came to his senses and grabbed Amanda''s hand which was holding the medicine.


    His sudden action startled Amanda. She looked at him in surprise, "Don''t frighten others, okay?"


    When Darren saw her, he let go of her and shouted in a low voice, "Get out of here."


    She was stunned. Get out? ''Son of a bitch! I gave him medicine but he asked me to get out of here!''


    "I don''t care if you take it or not." However, Amanda''s mercy was limited. As soon as she threw the


    medicine away, she was pulled into Darren''s arms immediately. She felt like weeping, "Darren, let go of


    me."


    "Don''t go." He put his hands around her shoulders and held her tightly in his arms, squeezing her so


    tight that Amanda could hardly breathe under his pressure. But he didn''t do anything to her. He just


    held her tightly, as if he was a little boy who had lost his sense of security. So he held the things by his


    side tightly in case they were taken away by water.


    Amanda seldom had intimate contact with others. In the past, her father always took her and Sheryl out


    to have fun and let her sit on his shoulders. Her mother also liked to hold her in her arms, which was so


    intimate and happy. Since she was sent to Ennd, Amanda had been monitored all the time. She was


    so worried about Sheryl then. However, she couldn''t help but feel sad when she was hugged by


    Darren.


    Hugs were supposed to give people a sense of security and warmth, but in this world, there was


    always a shortage of people who could give them a warm hug.


    "In fact, you should have hugged Rose, why do you always hug me?" Amanda said in a low voice. But


    as a drunk person, he probably lost his consciousness. She had no choice but raised her hands and


    hugged him as if she was coaxing a little child, "Don''t be afraid. Mom is here."


    He had dreamed of his mother''s hug and her affection for him countless times. That was how he felt in


    his dream.


    "Mom, why do you hate me so much?" Said Darren in a low voice.


    Amanda couldn''t believe her ears. She wondered how he could say that?


    "Why do you hate me so much? I''m your son." The man then whispered in a low voice and repeated it


    over and over again, with a faint sob, "Youpletely regard me as an enemy, but you are always my


    mother. If you want, I can go with you, but you regard me as an enemy from beginning to end, and


    never give me a chance to choose."


    "Ha, my mother, treats me as an enemy." Darren chuckled, tears slowly streaming down his face.


    "Da...Darren, what are you talking about?" Amanda seemed to know something big. She stopped and


    stammered.


    But she didn''t expect that Darren hold her head, kissed her violently. The unexpected kiss caught


    Amanda''s attention. She was more shocked when she saw the tears in Darren''s eyes under the light,


    but she continued to push him away, "Hey, you''re going to be crazy after drinking. But you should stop


    where it should shop."


    "Woman, you know what you shouldn''t know." Darren opened his eyes and said coldly.


    "I know nothing." Amanda stared at his eyes and said in a hurry.


    However, what responded to her was the firm kiss from Darren. Amanda was trying to push him way,


    "Darren, I''m offering you a hand out of humanism today. If you keep acting like this, there''s no way we


    can ease the tension."


    "Ease the tension? You just fall in love with Lionel. When did you two get together? You didn''t care at


    all! Do you think you can get rid of An family by being with him?" Darren said coldly, pinching Amanda''s


    neck.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Amanda''s brows furrowed into a frown, "You don''t have to worry about what I''m going to do with Lionel.


    You have Rose already. What right do you have to meddle in my business? We are just a nominal


    couple. In the name of a couple, you can live your life, why can''t I? Darren, without that certificate, we


    are just strangers. Do you find this interesting? I''m just your nominal wife, not sold to you."


    "So you really like him, right? I hope you won''t regret it, Amanda." Darren shook off her hand, got up,


    mmed the door and left.


    Amanda rubbed her aching chin and cursed, "Asshole! What''s wrong with you?"


    "Hello, Mrs. Amanda."


    "Hello, Mrs. Amanda."


    It had only been one day since she left, and she didn''t expect that she would be greeted whening


    back to thepany. It was a real surprise for Amanda, but then she thought through. She had shown


    her great power in the meeting yesterday, and the ordinary employees definitely dared not to make


    trouble for her again.


    In fact, there was another reason. Besides the fact that the headquarter had informed her to go back to


    work, they had also deprived Nancy''s half a year''s bonus, which also showed the attitude of the


    headquarter. No matter how prestige you were in thepany, a notice from the headquarter could


    ruin your reputation. You could stand out to challenge Amanda. Who dared to stand out to challenge


    the whole An Group?


    When Amanda was back to her office, she received a phone call from the front desk, telling her that the


    assistant appointed by the headquarter had arrived. Amanda was curious about who it was, so she


    invited the assistant in.


    The door was knocked politely. "Come in, please." said Amanda.


    A man pushed the door open and walked in. He had refined facial features and a tall figure. He wore a


    light gray suit and a neat tie. He adjusted his sses and said, "Hello, Mrs. Amanda. I''m Gregorio Lin,


    the work assistant of An Group Advertising Company sent by the headquarter."


    Amanda almost fell from her chair. In a shaky voice, she asked, "Did... did the headquarter send you


    here?"


    He was the most capable assistant of Nichs, but why did he send here to help her? Yes, in front of


    Gregorio, Amanda was nobody.


    Facing Amanda''s panic, Gregorio was not scared at all. He said calmly, "I''ll go to the human resource


    department to hand over the transfer materials. I will work for you after Ie back."


    "Mr. Zhang from the Construction Bank scheduled a meeting with you from 9:00 to discuss the specific


    details of the financing case. These are the guiding principles."


    "You need to attend the ribbon cutting ceremony at MH Resort with Mr. Darren after 11:00. You won''t


    have work till 2:00, and I''ll inform you further about the work schedule in the afternoon."


    After reporting by Gregorio, he handed the material over, and then turned back to his desk. He turned


    on theputer, with his fingers tapping on the keyboard quickly.

 Chapter 52 An Awkward Trip

    Chapter 52 An Awkward Trip


    Amanda looked at all the files sorted in order, then she looked at Gregorio''s calm face with no


    expression, she didn''t know whether the tasty pie from the heaven was poisoned.


    "Mrs. Amanda, you are young and promising. You and Mr. Darren are a perfect match!" Mr. Zhang


    shook hands with her.


    "I''m ttered." Amanda responded politely.


    After she got the executed contract, Gregorio took it directly and put it in the briefcase.


    "Mrs. Amanda, Mr. Darren will leave in ten minutes." Sophie came to notify. She smiled when she saw


    Gregorio. They were brother and sister, and Amanda couldn''t help but admire how excellent they were.


    On the way, Amanda looked out of the window at the scenery passing by. When she got a call from


    Maggie, she found that Darren was resting with his eyes closed. He frowned with displeasure.


    Amanda ignored his feeling. When she answered the call, a scream came from the other end of the


    line. The scream frightened Darren who was taking a rest, Gregorio in the driver''s seat and Sophie in


    the front passenger seat.


    Amanda covered her ear and yelled, "Maggie, Maggie, calm down. Don''t take things too hard. I don''t


    want to be deaf now."


    A phone call was no longer enough to vent the bitterness of Maggie. She cried, "Why did I have that


    damn coffee with you? This son of a bitch is haunting me all the time. He actually asked me to go to the


    remote vige to forget the sweetness and recall the bitterness in the past. Is that human''s work? He


    also said that it was arranged by the hospital to voluntary treat patients."


    "What? How could you run so far to the mountain area? Aren''t you going to teach in the school?"


    Amanda''s eyes were widened in shock.


    "It''s only one week. My parents think it''s a good thing for me to do that. They called the principal


    without hesitation because the principal is a student of my grandfather. He doesn''t want to stop me. My


    mother is packing my luggage. I''d better go to your ce and hide." Maggie said.


    "Okay, you cane then." Amanda heard her crying so hard.


    Maggie sobbed, "It''s so good to have a bestie. It''s a good chance for me to help you deal with that


    bastard, Darren. If he dares toy a finger on you again, I''ll cripple him."


    For a moment, it was dead silent inside the car, feeling awkward.


    Amanda looked up carefully, but when she met Darren''s furious gaze, the corner of her mouth twitched.


    She said to the phone, "When will youe?"


    Maggie wiped away her tears, "I have thought for a while. It''s too unsafe to go to your ce. I''d better


    go out. After my mother gets ready, I will run directly. By the way, you and Lionel..."


    "I''m fine." Amanda interrupted what Maggie was going to say suddenly. Maggie was shocked, just


    heard Amanda speaking really fast, "My work is going well. My schedule is pretty full. I''m quite busy


    right now and have things to do. Bye, love you." Hanging up the phone, Amanda took a deep breath.


    She looked out of the window to avoid the killing sights from Darren.


    Silence permeated in the car again. None of them said a word, and the air was heavy among them.


    Another phone call came in. Amanda looked at it and answered it carefully.


    "Amanda, did Maggie called you? I''m telling you, you''d better not help her, or I will be rude to you."


    Said Henry in the phonezily.


    Amanda frowned and said, "Hey, why are you so harsh to Maggie? You are just a nominal couple.


    Don''t you think you''ve gone too far by forcing her like this?"


    "You don''t believe me, do you? Or you just don''t believe your best friend? She is so reckless, but in


    fact, she can take it bravely than anyone else. Anyway, don''t help her, otherwise humph." Obviously, he


    was threatening.


    With a guilty conscience, Amanda said, "Well, don''t push her too hard."


    Henryughed, "Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing."


    ''You know it well. But I don''t know. If a freak who is at urology department like you know it well, how


    many people will suffer.''


    "This person''s voice sounds familiar." After hanging up the phone, Darren said calmly.


    Amanda were scared the hell out of her. Did he recognize that it was the doctor who had pretended to


    treat herst time?


    Darren just said casually without looking into the matter.


    When seeing the gate of MH Resort, Sophie finally breathed a sigh of relief. She was really worried


    about Amanda''s friends, who were not scared to die at all.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The ribbon cutting ceremony would begin at 12 o''clock, but the preparation had almost been finished


    here. Many media and beautiful models were invited. When the famous models and beauties passed


    by the car and saw the car, they all looked at it with curiosity. When Darren got off the car, their eyes lit


    up and they took a few more looks when passing by.


    Amanda got out of the car and walked towards the lounge, while holding Darren''s arm unhappily.


    After the greetings with the boss, Darren said he needed a rest and refused the invitation by the boss


    to walk around. But Amanda was excited to go out, and their lounge was facing the garden, so Amanda


    went out for a walk.


    In the fountain, a white swan was leisurely swimming. It wasbing its feathers with its big beak. Its


    snow-white body and the reflection were integrated into one. It was surrounded by green trees and its


    long neck was bent into a very beautiful arc.


    Amanda had only seen white swans at zoo before. She didn''t expect there was one here and couldn''t


    help watching.


    All of a sudden, a stone was thrown at the white swan, which was startled. It sprang up immediately


    only to find that Amanda was standing there. Then it dashed toward Amanda aggressively.


    "What''s wrong?" Although Amanda wanted to attract the white swan and touch its feather, it was


    obvious that the white swan was aggressive and not friendly with people at all. Amanda ran back at


    once, but the white swan chased after her closely. Goose was a kind of aggressive animal, and it was


    common that the white goose raised at home could beat away a dog, let alone arger white swan.


    "Hey, don''t go after me." Amanda was wearing a pair of high heels because of the ribbon cutting


    ceremony. She got tired so soon after running for a while. The white swan ran very fast. Suddenly it


    opened its beak but got kicked unexpectedly. Amanda was so frightened that she screamed and fell


    down on the ground. When she calmed down, she was held in Darren''s arms. But the swan run


    towards them again.


    Hearing one sound of whistle, the boss smiled and said, "Mr. Darren, don''t be so harsh on my Little


    White. I have worked so hard to raise Little White up."

 Chapter 53 Time Waits

    Chapter 53 Time Waits


    Darren put Amanda down and looked at the boss. "Mr. Colin," he said, "your swan are so good."


    Mr. Colinughed. "Sorry to bother you, Mrs. Amanda. It''s all my fault. Pleasee in."


    "I''m fine. It''s an amazing swan." Then that big swan followed Mr. Colin and stood straight like a proud


    guard. She wanted to y with swan naughtily, but Darren pulled her into his arms and said, "Don''t be


    naughty. What if it bites youter?"


    Amanda knew she had to pretend to be a good wife and leaned against Darren quietly.


    "My Little White doesn''t bite people. But it is a coward. It must have been peopleing and going


    identally scared it, so it rushed out to bite people." Mr. Colin apologized with a smile.


    "Never mind, Mr. Colin. Actually it''s fun, "she returned.


    Mr. Colin left after he apologized.


    "Don''t try to walk around." "You always make trouble as soon as you go out," said Darren.


    "I didn''t make trouble. I just want to look at the swan quietly. Suddenly a stone was thrown over, and


    Little White was shocked and then flew towards me." Then she sank into the sofa.


    "Oh, my God! Why do so many grumpy things love you?" Darren snorted.


    "Grumpy things?" Amanda asked.


    Darren looked at her and said, "Maggie and Little White they are all like this."


    "How could you say that Maggie is grumpy things? I don''t think so. She is a girl. How can you talk


    about her like that?" She said quickly.


    Darren said coldly, "do you think I was deaf in the car just now?"


    "No. But I hope you are dumb now." Amanda said quickly.


    Darren raised his hand and grabbed her, but Amanda eluded him. She said, "I''m not that stupid. You


    can''t catch me every time. "


    "What will you do if I catch you?" Darren stood up and stared at her.


    Then she snorted, "I dare you give it a try."


    However, she didn''t expect that he would actuallye over. She began to circle around the sofa. All


    of a sudden, he jumped up and skipped over the sofa. With a shudder, she let out a scream. Then she


    was held in his arms.


    "You''re a liar! How can you jump?" She had no chance to escape as his opponent was as fast as a


    leopard.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "There are no rules as long as I can catch you." Darren lifted her up and threw her on the bed. Damn!


    Why was there a bed in the lounge?


    Under his heavy body, Amanda grasped his restless hand and persuaded, "don''t be so naughty,


    Darren. This is your only shirt and you have to go out to meet peopleter. If you tear it apart again, it''s


    embarrassing for both of us."


    Her words sessfully stopped Darren. As expected, he didn''t do anything more. However, when


    Amanda was about to get up, Darren got on top of her and said, "Don''t move. I want to sleep."


    "If you want to sleep, just go away. Why are you pressing on me?" But the man was as strong as an


    iron man. She couldn''t push him away. She had no choice but to be pinned down by the man. Pushing


    his head away from time to time, sheined, "It''s so heavy."


    It didn''t take long for someone to knock on the door. Amanda nudged Darren on his head and said,


    "Darren, get up. Someone is knocking."


    He raised his head and frowned, looking very bad.


    There was a knock on the door to deliver desserts, but she was frightened by the stern look on Darren''


    face.


    "Look at you. You are not like meeting a refreshment delivery, but to ask for a debt. " She was amused


    by the look on his face.


    Darren nced at her. "Who dares ask me for a debt?"


    Amanda made a face and stuck out her tongue at him. "I know. Mr. Darren is the richest man in the


    world. After you settle the ount for mest time, the new clothes of that shop are bound into a


    magazine and sent to my office. After all, it was Mr. Darren who took care of them. That is unusual."


    Terence''s facial expression was a little better. "If you want to go, just go and pick it up. Don''t wear


    childish clothes. It''s a shame to go out."


    "What''s wrong with my clothes? It won''t change my identity. I''m not a famous star and I dress


    dazzlingly, "she retorted.


    All of a sudden, Darren shouted at her, "stop, Amanda!"


    Startled, Amanda sat up and asked unhappily, "Why are you yelling at me? Am I wrong?"


    "Do you know what''s wrong with you?" Darren looked at her coldly.


    "I don''t know. You are just being so ungrateful." Then she stood up and walked out. Staying in the


    same room with this kind of person would make her annoyed. She might as well go out and fight with


    Little White for three hundred rounds.


    When she was opening the door, Mr. Colin was about to knock on it. He smiled at her and said, "Mrs.


    Amanda, Mr. Darren, it''s about time. Let''s go out."


    But she had no choice but to go out with Darren. She was pissed off by the reporters and she had to


    put on a smile on her face.


    As Mr. Colin''s long-term partner, he was supposed to cut the ribbon. Moreover, there were so many


    rumors about the love affair between Mr. Darren and Rose. Now that he came out with his wife, it was a


    response to the media ''doubts.


    "You go to talk business. I''ll walk around." At the dinner party, however, the smile on her face vanished


    as she rubbed her aching face. She was about to leave, but his arm tightened and stopped her. "Mr.


    Colin''s friends and reporters are here. They are different from the reporters in the an''s group. If you


    give yourself away, all your previous efforts will be in vain."


    But next second, she pulled a long face and murmured, "Really? But it''s so exhausting."


    "You don''t have to feel tired. Just take whatever you want to eat. It''s none of your business." Said


    Darren tly. In the past, the women he took out always wanted to be around him so as to attract other


    people''s attention, but she was different. She was always on guard against her as if he was a thief. If


    she got a chance, she wanted to stay away from him.


    Looking at the wine in his hand, Darren an unconsciously raised the corner of his lips. In the eyes of


    everyone, his father was no better than others, but in the eyes of his mother, he was like a demon.


    "Mr. Daren. I want to see you again. I didn''t expect to see you here today," The guests came to say


    hello to Darren. Amanda held his arms and greeted them.


    After a few greetings, Amanda retreated to the washroom by the way.


    After leaving the hall, Amanda walked around Mr. Colin''s garden. The garden design, fountain rockery,


    small bridges and rivers were all very chic. A red maple was nted on the edge of the rockery. The


    red maple leaves were blown off the ground by the wind, making it look more beautiful.


    "Are you the wife of Mr. Darren?" A ten year old girl asked while sticking her head out from behind the


    rockery.

 Chapter 54 Humiliate Zen Face to Face

    Chapter 54 Humiliate Zen Face to Face


    Amanda was startled, then she saw a lovely little girl, so she replied with a smile, "Yes, it''s me. What''s


    wrong?"


    The little girl jumped off the rockery and looked around her for two circles. She looked funny. Amanda


    couldn''t help asking, "what are you looking for?"


    The little girl replied, "I''m looking for your fox''s tail. "


    Fox tail? "I don''t have fox tail," she added.


    The little girl said in an affirmative tone, "you must have, because they all say that you are a fox. A fox


    will have nine tails, right? Otherwise, how can you deceive people?"


    "Who said I''m a fox? You should ask them. It must be mistaken. I''m not."


    The little girl thought for a while and said, "It''s impossible. Everyone says that, so you must have a tail."


    Suddenly, a light bulb went off in her mind. "You must have hidden your fox tail. Show it to me." As she


    spoke, she rushed over and grabbed her skirt.


    However, the little girl was smart. The girl tugged at her skirt. It was a thin gauze, and the little girl tore


    it off directly. "Stop that now, or I''ll be really mad at you," she held the little girl''s hand and said angrily.


    The little girl muttered, "Where is your fox tail? Where is your fox tail?" Then her hand was grasped by


    the Amanda, and she shouted, "You bitch! You stole otherdy''s husband, but you still hide your tail!


    Are you afraid of being recognized as a fox?"


    "Hey, whose husband did I take?" The little girl was so adorable that she was like a demon in his eyes.


    She bit her hand when she opened her mouth. Then she used her hand to pull out the back of her hand


    which hurt a lot.


    Someone nearby wanted to mediate, so someone grabbed her and said, "are you crazy? That girl is


    Mr. Lin''s daughter. No one dares to interfere in her life since she was a child. It''s not worthwhile to


    offend Mr. Lin for a stranger. "


    With a buzz in his mind, Amanda thought, ''Mr. Lin, who do you think you are? I don''t care which one he


    is, because the children in his family are so impolite and impolite. He should be ashamed of it.'' then


    she threw away the little girl and stumbled to the ground. The pebbles on the stone path were


    protruding. The little girl''s body was tender, and her elbow immediately broke.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The little girl was stunned, then she sat on the ground and burst into tears.


    She tidied her clothes, and a woman rushed to her and scolded, "How dare you push my daughter!"


    Then a middle-aged woman pped her hard, which made Amanda dizzy with excitement.


    The middle-aged woman pointed at her and cursed, "who the hell are you? How dare you touch my


    sweetheart?"


    Amanda held her face in her hands, she was very angry, and raised her hand to return it. Suddenly she


    heard someone say, "This is Lionel''s aunt. She is a powerful person."


    Lionel''s aunt, Amanda covered his face with one hand and looked at that woman who was hugging the


    little girl andforting her.


    "What happened?" The voice of Darren came from afar and nearer.


    The middle-aged woman put her arms around Shirley and said in a casual tone, "Darren, you''re not a


    child any more. Shirley is the most precious girl in our family, and she should not be touched by


    anyone. If you give her a lesson this time, then it''s all right. Next time, I will not show mercy to her."


    "No, Mrs. Colleen, you can''t just let it go. You should at least apologize to them." Said Darren.


    Mrs. Colleen smiled," If other people make such mistakes, it is no good to make amends. Let''s ask


    Shirley if she''ll forgive her." If you are angry, let this bad woman apologize to you in front of you, okay?


    "


    Shirley was still crying and said," Hit her, hit her."


    "Shirley, your favorite brother is Brother Darren, right? Just let her make amends. Shirley is a little


    princess, do not dispute with this kind of person." Mrs. Colleen coaxed her daughter gently.


    Shirley blinked and said," All right, I''ll forgive her."


    Mrs. Colleen smiled and said, "Well, it''s time for us to go in."


    "Wait!" "It''s not over yet," said Darren.


    She said, "Don''t apologize. We don''t have time to listen to her. We''re going to the party now."


    "Mrs. Colleen, you misunderstand what I mean. You pped my wife for no reason and now you want


    my wife to apologize to you. Your daughter is the one you love. Is my wife to be bullied?" said Darren


    with a sneer.


    Amanda asked in disbelief, leaning to one side.


    Mrs. Colleen''s face changed. "Darren, what do you mean? Are you going to fall out with me for this


    woman? "


    "Mrs. Colleen. If we can''t get this done today, we''ll go back and get it done." Darren raised his hand


    and held her in his arms. "I''m telling you, I''ll return the wound to her face!"


    Hearing what he said, Darren couldn''t help but burst into tears. She didn''t know why she cried. In fact,


    she didn''t feel sad when Mrs. Colleen beat her, and she didn''t feel sad when Mrs. Colleen talked to her,


    but just when Darren defended her, she suddenly felt very sad.


    Mrs. Colleen became angry. The An family and the Gu family had been on good terms. As the daughter


    of the Gu family, she could call Nics uncle when she met him. She didn''t expect that a junior dared


    to speak ill of her in front of so many people. At the beginning, she knew that Amanda was just a


    bargaining chip for the cooperation of the An Group. She didn''t expect that Darren took it seriously.


    But what happened today was ultimately her fault. After all, Amanda was Darren''s wife. She was just


    angry to see her daughter hurt.


    Mrs. Colleen said, "What about my daughter''s injuries? No one in our family ever hit him. His


    grandfather likes him, too. My daughter can''te home from the party with an injury, can she?"


    "Sophie, copy the video and take it back to the An family." Darren stated in a cold and firm voice.


    Sophie answered and went downstairs to make preparation.


    "Colin, send for a doctor." Mr. Colin wiped his sweat and walked out, saying, "This way please. "


    "Come on, let''s go back. It''s such a waste of time to see others," Mrs. Colleen snorted, holding Shirley


    and turned to go.


    Darren hugged Amanda and took her back to the rest room under people''s gaze.


    "You really make trouble everywhere you go." Darren said sourly as he put her on the bed.


    "Yes, I''m in your way now. Leave me alone," she yelled.


    Darren said, "You act like a tiger in front of me. Take out the strength you normally hit me, and no one


    will dare to hit you."


    She leaned against the pillow and burst into tears.

 Chapter 55 stand out and protect

    Chapter 55 stand out and protect


    Noticing that she didn''t say a word, Darren drew near to the bed and saw Amanda''s crying face. He


    shook his head and said, "Stop crying. You''ll be embarrassed if your make-up is ruined."


    "It''s none of your business." Amanda tilted her body to one side, but her shoulders were held tight by


    Darren. She turned her face to the other side and didn''t look at Darren. A trace of helplessness shed


    through Darren''s eyes. He asked, "Did I say anything wrong? You used to be glib, but why are you so


    timid now?"


    "What do you want me to do? To attend a party and fight by the way?" Enraged by his remarks,


    Amanda sat up and said.


    "See, I don''t even dare to mess with you, you must scare Shirley to cry." Said Darren.


    His words made Amanda turned tears into smiles. Covering her face, she murmured, "You are really..."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "What is it?" He sat by the bed and asked with a serious face.


    "Thank you." She lowered her head and whispered, "I didn''t expect you to help me."


    "Why didn''t I help you?" He asked.


    Amanda replied, "Because she is Mrs. Colleen."


    "As you know, she''s an old fogey. Why should I be afraid of her?" Said Darren.


    "You''re so mean." She wasn''t supposed tough at this time. But she didn''t notice that Darren was so


    funny when she heard him telling jokes.


    Darren raised his hands and put them on her shoulder. He said seriously, "Amanda, from now on, you


    have to be more aware of yourself. If anybody dares to bully you when you are out of An family, you


    have to pay a huge back by ten times or a hundred times. If you have any problem, just let theme


    to me."


    Looking at him, Amanda was confused and mumbled, "Why does it sound like a story of the


    underworld?"


    "What are you thinking about?" It was hard for Darren to understand. He held Amanda''s face and


    looked at the five fingerprints on it. It was red and hot, and Mrs. Colleen didn''t wear any decorations,


    nor did her nails hurt her face.


    He took an ice bag and covered her face with it. The ice bag made Amanda''s hot face feel better for


    the time being. Sophie copies the video and gave it to Darren.


    But Amanda grabbed him and asked uneasily, "Do you have to take it? I''m fine already. Compared to


    me, she must have been seriously injured."


    "Are you so sure that it wasn''t your fault?" Said Darren.


    "Of course not me. I''m a reasonable person." Amanda immediately exined.


    "You don''t look like one though." said Darren.


    Amanda rolled her eyes on him, "Now that I''m such an unreasonable person, you shouldn''t havee


    here to bother me. Otherwise, you will only get yourself in trouble? Are you an idiot?"


    "You can be unreasonable as you want. Just let them to reason with me." said Darren with a smile.


    Amanda realized this not that simple, she didn''t say anything else.


    After the ribbon cutting ceremony, Darren carried Amanda out of the resort with her in his arms. Many


    reporters were taking pictures of them. With a little embarrassment, Amanda exined, "Bro, it was my


    face getting hurt, not my legs. You don''t have to hold me like this all the time."


    Darren''s hands on her waist were loosed suddenly, which scared Amanda. She put her hands around


    his neck and got even closer to him. Amanda said in a low voice, "You are so bad, Darren."


    Darren lowered his head and whispered in her ear, like a tender whisperer between lovers, "We have


    offended Mrs. Colleen, so we have to pretend to be intimate in front of the media. Even if we suffer


    losses when reasoning, I am a man, so it is reasonable for me to protect my lover."


    Amanda nodded in agreement. She leaned against Darren''s chest, feeling warm. She never thought


    that Darren would appear one day to protect her. All this was like a dream.


    "These are the reports you need for the meeting." Gregorio handed over the reports. He noticed that


    the palm print on Amanda''s face had almost disappeared but was still a little red. He handed a bottle to


    her and said, "Apply this on your face. It will get better."


    Amanda was a little surprised. His emotionless face caught her attention. "Thank you." she said with a


    smile.


    Seeing the surprised look on Amanda''s face, Gregorio thought she was a fool.


    Although she was the daughter-inw of An family, she was pped in the face. Whether it was


    because An family was too low-key, or because Amanda was too troublesome. Either way, An family


    had to make a scene.


    Mrs. Amanda went out to a ribbon cutting ceremony with Mr. Darren, and she returned with a palm


    print. She was talking tenderly and weakly in thepany, which made some people feel interested


    and have a good time.


    Soon, several versions of the story had been spread out in thepany at the same time. Some


    people even spiced up to it. It was roughly like, Amanda pushed Shirley, Shirley''s mother who was


    Lionel''s aunt Mrs. Colleen, pped Amanda on her face. And Mrs. Colleen also took a video and would


    punish Amanda in the future.


    "I thought Mrs. Amanda was so capable. But it turns out that she can only be tough when she''s with us.


    For her, powerful figure is still difficult to deal with." Nancy said with a sneer.


    "Yes, and it happened outside. It would be so humiliating. Paper can''t wrap fire. She must be so upset


    now." There were many people in thepany taking pleasure in other''s misfortune.


    Amanda didn''t know how bitter other people''s imagination were. Since Darren said that he would take


    care of the issue, she would leave everything behind.


    When Gregorio went out to deliver files, he overheard the gossip. Someone went to him and asked with


    a smile, "Gregorio, can you tell us what happened?"


    Gregorio replied coldly, "I don''t talk about personal affairs during working hours."


    The busybodies left after being snubbed, but they didn''t dare to say anything more. After all, Sophie


    was Darren''s assistant, and Gregorio was working for Nichs. Both of them were not easy to deal


    with.


    When Sophie heard what they said and heard other people''s excited guesses, she felt a little sad and a


    sneer appeared on her face. Now that Mr. Darren''s intentions to Mrs. Amanda had been clearly


    revealed, how could these people still be so arrogant.


    When Sophie thought of Darren defending Amanda, there was a trace of helplessness and sadness in


    her heart. It was not a wise move. She had been working with Darren for several years, and even for


    the sake of Rose, he would never do such a thing. But was it because Amanda was Mrs. An?


    The crowd in thepany was anxious. But Amanda didn''t have a feeling for it. She still worked as


    usual. Seeing everyone was out of spirit, Amanda lifted her head and called, "Gregorio."


    Gregorio stopped typing and looked up at her.


    "Do you know what''s going on in thepany this afternoon?" Amanda asked, spinning the pen in her


    hand.


    Gregorio shook his head.


    Amanda frowned and said, "That''s weird. I feel like the other people are in low spirits. Didn''t they get


    their bonus, or did Darren scold them again?"


    ''They are feeling pity for you.'' Gregorio said in silence.

 Chapter 56 Fingers Pointing At Two Locusts

    Chapter 56 Fingers Pointing At Two Locusts


    She couldn''t get the answer, but she didn''t care. After finishing the task arranged by Gregorio, she felt


    at ease.


    In the evening, Darren drove her directly to the An family.


    "Have you sent the video to Grandpa?" On the passenger seat, Amanda leaned forward to look at the


    scenery outside the window, feeling a little nervous.


    Darren replied, "No, we just want to have dinner with grandpa and talk about it by the way. "


    Amanda nodded her head. Darren said, "Don''t be afraid. You don''t need to worry about it. "


    "Then why do you take me with you?" She didn''t want to go to the An family, nor did she dare to see


    Nichs.


    Darren frowned and impatiently asked, "Can''t you stand to go back to dinner with grandpa? "


    When Amanda saw his anger, she said glumly, "I''m not sick of it. I''m a little scared."


    He nced at her and said lightly, "Don''t be afraid. We are all families. Don''t call him Nichs. He is


    also your grandpa."


    "That''s what you call it when you talk, so I followed suit." she exined.


    "Why don''t you learn something good. Don''t call him that again" Said Darren impatiently.


    "Well, I wouldn''t have let you scold me like that if I hadn''t seen you being the hero who came to save


    the beauty this noon. Well, I all listen to you, what you said is right. " "I''m tired. I need to sleep for a


    while. Wake me up when you arrive, "She added.


    After a short while, the car arrived at the an''s house. On waking up, Amanda saw there were still


    several cars in the garage. She asked in surprise, "Are there any guests at grandpa''s tonight?"


    "It''s the car of the Lin family," said Darren indifferently.


    He then got out of the car, filled with righteous indignation. "Are they nning to use me?"


    Darren held her hand and said, "We need to be prepared for this, mydy."


    Amanda blushed and murmured, "What are you talking about?"


    Someone came over, and she had to follow Darren into the house.


    "Grandpa, I''ll treat you to a cake." Shirley said in a sweeter voice. She was dressed like a princess and


    Shirley leaned on Nichs''s shoulder.


    Nics took the dessert and put it aside. "I''m not in good health and can''t eat sweet food," said


    Nics.


    Mr. Gerry said apologetically, "Uncle Nics, it''s all our fault. Wee here to apologize to you."


    "Grandpa." Darren walks in with Amanda.


    Nics didn''t respond to Mr. Gerry''s words, but said lightly," Darren, you''ve grown up. How to do things


    is still so unstable."


    "Grandpa." Amanda leaned forward and was about to say something, but Darren held her hand tightly,


    indicating that she should be quiet.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "Amanda,e here and sit down." Nichs smiled at her and called her over.


    Sitting aside, Mrs. Colleen felt a little confused when she saw Nics'' attitude.


    Mr. Gerry said, "Shirley, apologize to your sister."


    Shirley looked at Nichs, feeling a little aggrieved. Nichs waved his hand and said," No, it''s not a


    big deal."


    "He is a spoiled child and he doesn''t know how to behave himself. Don''t get in his way. It''s what she


    should do." Mr. Gerry said in a hurry.


    Nics waved his hand firmly and said to Mr. Gerry, "Gerry, I know what you mean. It''s Darren''s fault.


    We should teach him well."


    "Grandpa," Amanda greeted.


    Nics raised his hand and said, "Don''t worry about this, Amanda. I only care about Darren. You know


    me well. "


    When Charles stood there, Nics stood up, took up his crutch and hit him hard on his body. The


    sound was so loud that it made Amanda clench her fists tightly. She bit her lips and looked at Darren


    who didn''t change his face.


    Mr. Gerry wanted to say something, but Mrs. Colleen pped him. Today Darren made her lose face in


    the vi and said something harsh to her in front of so many people. Nichs just hit him a few times.


    His family was not bullied for free, and it was just for a woman who worked with him.


    Shirley was startled by his words. She hid in Mrs. Colleen''s arms and turned to point Amanda,"


    Grandpa, it''s all her fault. Don''t hit my brother."


    Mr. Gerry said quickly," Shirley, don''t talk nonsense."


    Shirley wronged said: "I am not nonsense, this woman is a fox, is a bad woman, she did not let me see


    her fox tail, and pushed me down."


    Nics pointed at Darren with a crutch and began to lecture him, "do you know what you did wrong? "


    Darren said, "If it''s a mistake to protect my wife, I can''t correct it. "


    Nics hit him again. "Don''t you remember how your father protected your mother? "


    Hearing grandpa mention his mother, Darren said excitedly, "I didn''t forget." There was a trace of


    sadness in his eyes. Even though his father spoiled his mother in his heart, his mother still hated his


    father and hated him.


    Nics turned around and said coldly, "when your aunt came to our house that year, she said your


    mother was mean. Then your father cut off all business with her family directly. He didn''t allow her to


    come to his house in ten years. From now on, everyone would be cautious when seeing your mother.


    He was a man''s man. What he should do was not to stand forward when his woman was bullied, but as


    long as his woman was bullied, he should do itAs long as he is alive, no one dares to hurt his woman. "


    After a short pause, Darren nodded and said, "Okay, I know. It''s my fault."


    Nichs took the crutch and mumbled, "It''s hard to talk. I''m tired. Entertain them for me." As soon as


    he finished his words, she turned around and left without looking at Mr. Gerry who was still


    embarrassed.


    She dashed to him and held him. "Are you okay? You''d better call a doctor first. "


    Her eyes were full of worries. Darren smiled and said, "I''m fine."


    "Darren, this is all our fault. Shirley is still young. I will teach her a lesson when I go back." Mr. Gerry


    hurried forward and put on a ttering smile.


    "Mr. Gerry, you are too polite. It''s our family affairs. It has nothing to do with you. I''m just a young man


    with a little reputation, making people think that our family members are easy to bully. But the illusion of


    this will soon disappear. It''s not early. The Butler, send Mr. Gerry off for me."


    Then, he took her hand and went upstairs.


    After they went back to the room, Amanda grabbed his arm and asked anxiously, "how''s your wound? "


    "I''m fine," said Darren tly.


    Amanda said anxiously." how is that possible? Why did grandpa hit you so hard? You didn''t do anything


    wrong."


    Darren grabbed her hand and said with a serious look, "are you sure you want to see that?


    "

 Chapter 57 Who Will Get This Done To Me

    Chapter 57 Who Will Get This Done To Me


    "Stop it. Let me check if there is any bone injury." Worry was written all over her face as she shook off


    his hand.


    "Okay." He said in a low voice, turned around, unbuttoned the shirt slowly and then took off his shirt.


    "What are you doing? Why do you take off your clothes carefully? "Amanda blushed with shyness.


    Turning his face sideways, Darren asked, "didn''t you say that you wanted to see the injury? "


    "I don''t need to take off all your clothes even if I have to see the wounds, "she added.


    Darren rolled his eyes at her and said seriously, "if I don''t take off my clothes, how can you see the


    wound? It''s not on my shoulder. "


    Suddenly, she found the bruise on his back. She screamed and touched it with her cold fingers. When


    her fingers touched his warm back, both of them trembled in fear. Sheined, "Why did grandpa


    hit your back so hard? It''s not your fault. Does it hurt?"


    Her words softened Darren''s heart. He gave a little cough and said, "Don''t worry. Grandpa just hit me


    for the Lin family. It''s not a big deal. "


    "How can you say that is fine? It''s still uncertain if the bone is injured. I''ll call the Butler for the doctor. "


    Then she jumped off the bed and rushed out.


    Darren didn''t stop her. He looked at the open door in a daze, and opened the door with another hand.


    He looked serious and said, "Grandpa."


    Nics said with a gloomy face, "Do you need a doctor for this minor injury?"


    Darren didn''t say anything.


    Nicsughed and said, "My grandson has grown up. It''s time to retire."


    "Grandpa, why did you do that?" Asked Darren.


    Why did you do this to save Amanda''s face?


    "Then why did you do that?" Nichs asked in reply.


    Darren didn''t say anything more.


    Nics left directly.


    After a while, Amanda found that the door was closed. She knocked at the door and shouted, "are you


    sleeping, Darren? The doctor is here. Go and see the doctor. "


    "Get out." A cold rebuke came from inside.


    "What''s wrong with you? Open the door and apply some medicine on the wound, "she shouted and


    kicked the door.


    "Get out of here. It''s none of your business, "he said impatiently.


    "Hey, why are you so unpopr? If it weren''t for your injuries, I wouldn''t have cared about you. You let


    me go in to heal your wound, and then I will leave at once." Then she kicked the door again, and


    added, "I''ll keep kicking until you open the door. If I break it, I won''t pay for it."


    The door was flung open from the inside. Darren growled, "Amanda, did you hear me? Fuck off! "


    "It doesn''t matter if I can''t understand the words of others. What I need to know is how to deal with


    people''s affairs. I have told you that I will leave after I apply the medicine. " Anger was written all over


    Amanda''s face as well. She got into the room with the medicine te and pointed at the bed. "Be


    honest and do it for me."


    It was known to all in the An Group that Darren had a bad temper. If he was angry, the wholepany


    wouldn''t dare to breathe heavily. Even Rose, who was closest to him, would be very careful when


    she saw Darren and wouldn''t dare to speak loudly.


    But it seemed that this woman had never been afraid of him getting angry. Not only did she not fear, but


    she could make him so angry every time.


    So was this time. Even though he had yelled out, everyone should keep quiet. How dare she yell at


    him.


    "Don''t be silly. If you hadn''t been beaten for me, I wouldn''t have liked toe up to you and annoy


    you." Seeing that Darren didn''t move, Amanda said in a soft tone.


    Darren said indifferently, "my injury was caused by myself. It had nothing to do with you. Just go. Leave


    me alone. "


    "No, it''s because of me. I should take care of it." Amanda opened the bottle and added stubbornly.


    Darren grasped her hand and said in a low voice, "Amanda, are you sure you want to help me?"


    "Of course..." Suddenly, Amanda was caught by Darren. He knocked over the medicine bottle and it fell


    to the ground, which smelt a little pungent. Under the light, Darren looked cold and serious, like a


    hunting leopard watching his prey.


    With a pitiful look, she berated, "you''re such a naughty boy. You broke the hard-earned pill again. "


    This content ? 2024 N?velDrama.Org.


    Darren pulled her over and let her sit beside him. "I don''t need any medicine. I just need you here."


    "What are you talking about? " Then she stood up and said, "I''ll take the medicine. "


    "Just let the servant go. You can sit here." Darren grabbed her hand to stop her.


    Previously, he had locked the door with a sullen face, as if he was dealing with a debt.


    "I''m so tired." Then she threw himself on the soft bed.


    "Why are you tired?" Said Darren.


    "I didn''t feel like doing anything recently, but indeed a lot of things have happened." "It''spletely


    different from what I imagined." Amanda said.


    Darreny down beside her. It was rare to hear herining like a little girl. He felt relieved. "What''s


    the difference? "


    I thought I would be a useless decoration after I got married. Just like what I read in the novel, the


    women who are rich and powerful, indifference and neglect, you don''t need to care about me and let


    me live my own life. I feel so free and at ease. But I didn''t expect that a group of people came to me


    and wanted to hurt me. I didn''t offend them. I don''t know them. "


    Thinking of the frame up by Rose, and what Darren did for Rose, Amanda stopped talking. She turned


    around to face the wall directly and gave a back to Darren.


    "What are you doing?" He raised his hand and held her over.


    "You''re one of the aplices. I didn''t expect to tell you that. You''re insane. Alright, I''ll go get you


    some pills. "


    She stood up and went straight out.


    Startled, Darren looked up at the crystal chandelier on the ceiling. The light reflected the colorful light of


    rainbow, dazzling and beautiful. It was the same as the eyes of Amanda, which always contained all


    kinds of emotions.


    "Hurry up and apply some medicine." Amanda came in with the medicine.


    Darren said, "Don''t you hate me? Just leave it here. No one forces you to act my wife here. "


    "I don''t care about you." Amanda insisted.


    Although she refused to admit it, it was undeniable that the moment he stood up, he was really the


    sunshine in her life. When he fell into the water, he grabbed the nk, untied her embarrassment and


    humiliation, and gave her dignity and pride.


    Dignity is what matters most to her. He picked it up and wiped it carefully. He treated it as a treasure


    and gave it back to her.


    And Mr. Nichs embarrassed them in front of Mr. Gerry and Mrs. Colleen. Although it was for the


    sake of Darren, but Nichs was also protecting her. When her rtives regarded her as an enemy,


    when she was hurt by everyone that she could trust, she would be extremely grateful for what they had


    done for her.


    When she was violently raped, she was not afraid of being sold, she was not afraid of being aborted, or


    being taunted. She was not afraid of all the harm that came to her. She could face it with a smile on her


    face. But Sheryl was the bottom line that she could not bear.


    However, if someone had treated her well, she was willing to go the extra mile.


    Looking at him, Amanda felt less defensive and repulsive.


    "Then get out. I want to have a rest." Hearing what she said, Darren was unhappy. Was she just


    sympathizing with him? He didn''t need women to worry about him.


    Amanda stopped what she was doing, took out a cotton swab and dipped it into the medicinal liquor.


    But Darren was lying on the bed, turning a blind eye to her. So he got down on his knees and lifted up


    his shirt to check his wound. See that exposed wound, just for a while did not see and swollen open a


    layer. "Get up. Don''t press on the wound, "she instructed.


    "Get out." Darren said coldly.

 Chapter 58 Out For A Meal

    Chapter 58 Out For A Meal


    "I will go out after I give you the medicine." Amanda said in a low voice.


    "Just because I helped you today?" "If that''s the case, you think too much. I just wanted to protect the


    dignity of An family." said Darren.


    "If I got protection because of the dignity of An family, then it''s reasonable for you to bully me for the


    dignity of An family, isn''t it?" Amanda''s face was pale in the light, with a decent luster. But her lips were


    rosy, like cherries covered with dew.


    It was rare that she felt guilty to Darren, because he could always say hurtful words to her without


    hesitation. This made Amanda feel a little upset for a while.


    Darren stared at Amanda and thought, ''I have always been full of disdain for him. Why would I say


    something like that now? It seems that I have been hurt by him.''


    He asked impatiently, "What do you want, Amanda?"


    "I don''t want anything." Amanda lowered her head and said.


    "Then why did youe in?" Said Darren.


    "You are hurt."


    "It''s none of your business."


    "Darren, can you not always turn a deaf ear to other people''s help? I admit that I am caring about you,


    because you stand out for me today. No matter what happened, you have protected me well. I feel


    guilty that you got hurt. I can''t leave you behind, but I don''t want to be your punch bag because of this."


    Amanda said angrily.


    "Guilty? I don''t need that. If you want to feel guilty, then do it. I don''t need anyone else to feel guilty for


    me. Only the woman who is willing to continue with me can stay with me." Darren said coldly.


    After thinking for a while, Amanda said, "Give me Rose''s phone number, let me help you call her."


    After a loud noise, the door was heavily closed. And then Amanda was thrown out of the door. She


    rubbed her red wrist and murmured, "I don''t care what you say. You can do whatever you want." She


    turned around and walked away.


    Nichs and the butler stood at the end of the corridor. There was a hint of anxiety in the butler''s eyes,


    "Mr. Darren is still that hard to approach. I thought Mrs. Amanda should be more tender. But she is


    more stubborn than Mr. Darren. How can they live on like this? "


    Nichsughed, "Our children have their own lives to live. Why are you more worried than me?"


    The butler smiled and said, "Mr. Nichs, please don''tugh at me. I''ve been watching the young


    master grow up. I''m also very concerned about him."


    The breakfast was ready. Nichs was still smiling when they were having breakfast, but there was


    nothing at An family that could escape from Nichs''s awareness. Amanda was clear about this too,


    so she didn''t disguise it at all.


    Darren looked calm. After breakfast, he said goodbye to Nichs politely and then went to the


    company with Amanda directly.


    On the way, neither of them spoke. It was very quiet in the car. After a while, Amanda drifted off to


    sleep. When she woke up, she found herself in a lounge room. Out of curiosity, Amanda wondered how


    she got in. As soon as she got out of the room and saw Gregorio, she asked, "Hi, Gregorio, why was I


    in the lounge?"


    Without looking up, Gregorio replied tly, "CEO brought you in forty-five minutes ago."


    "What?" Yesterday, he threw her out of the room in a fierce manner. Today, he didn''t kick her out of the


    car. Instead, he carried her in?


    Gregorio got a phone call and said to Amanda, Mr. Gerry from EW Group wants to meet you. Are you


    avable now?"


    "EW Group? Haven''t you heard that he is our business partner?" But Amanda had no memory of it at


    all.


    "Mr. Gerry of EW Group is the husband of Mrs. Colleen who had a fight with you that day. I think he


    wants to meet you may because of Nichs''s withdrawal of capital, and it''s rted to the case of XC


    Park cooperated with Mr. Gerry." replied Gregorio.


    "Is it serious that Mr. Nichs withdrew the investment?" Amanda just took a nap, but Nichs had


    already taken action.


    Gregorio answered, "It''s not a big deal. The case that Nichs withdrew was just a small case that he


    personally cooperate with them, not rted to An Group. But Lin Group will suffer a series of stock


    shakes because of Nichs'' withdrawal. After all, the capital chain of An Group is more stable than


    that of Lin Group. If Lin Group goes against An Group, it will cause a shock. So now, the most urgent


    thing for Lin Group is to ease the tense rtionship with An Group."


    "So, they came to me." Amanda pointed at herself.


    Gregorio nodded.


    "Then I won''t meet them." Amanda proposed.


    Gregorio helped her refuse the meeting request directly.


    Amanda was in a daze for a while, then she called Gregorio, "Why do I have nothing to do after you


    came?"


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Gregorio adjusted the sses on his nose and said, "Because I have done 90% of your work. The only


    thing you can be responsible for is to execute signature and to improve your presence."


    Well, why did people always like to tell the truth? Amanda pouted, "Then teach me. I can''t count on you


    for the rest of my life."


    He stopped, took out a piece of paper and handed it to Amanda, "Read this first. After you are done,


    give me yourments."


    There were various colors of tables and tons of data sheets. After a while, Amanda couldn''t help letting


    out a yawn again and again. At this time, a call came in.


    Then Amanda found that she had fallen asleep on a file. Sitting opposite her, Gregorio kept


    expressionless, totally ignoring what Amanda was doing.


    The more Amanda thought about it, the more embarrassed she felt. She had proposed to learn how to


    get a job done, but now she even slept in a daze. It was so shameful. Fortunately, Gregorio didn''t care


    about it at all. No, if he didn''t care, was it because he knew that she would sleep? Thinking of this, she


    felt more embarrassed.


    Seeing the caller ID was Lionel, Amanda was nervous. She answered the phone carefully.


    "Why do you sound so dispirited?" Lionel asked with a smile on the other end of the line.


    "I just fell asleep by ident." Amanda put her hand over the phone and said.


    Lionel answered in a low voice, "It''s noon. Would you like to have lunch with me?"


    "Okay. What do you want to eat?" Amanda asked.


    "What do you want to eat? You decide this time." "I''ll drive to thepany to pick you up after work."


    Lionel added.


    Amanda nodded and hung up the phone. She couldn''t help but look forward to it and a happy smile


    spread over her face.


    Raising his head and seeing the smiling face when she held the phone in her hand, Gregorio restrained


    the disdain in his eyes.


    After getting off work, Amanda rushed to the outside of thepany. When she saw Lionel''s car, she


    ran to it immediately and got into the car.


    "Don''t act like a thief." Lionel said with a smile.


    "Yes, it actually feels like being a thief." Amanda said. She looked at Lionel expectantly and asked,


    "Where shall we go?"


    "It''s your call." He looked at her with a smile.


    Amanda thought a while, "Maggie rmended a restaurant to me. Let''s go there. Oh, I almost forget


    that Maggie is still alive or not. Has she been dragged to the middle of nowhere by Henry? I have to


    call him to check."

 Chapter 59 Chaos

    Chapter 59 Chaos


    As soon as she dialed it, the phone was picked up. Maggie said leisurely, "Hello, what''s wrong with


    you?"


    A variety show''s voice came from the other end of the line. Amanda let out a sigh of relief. "I thought


    you couldn''t resist it. You were dragged to the desert. "


    Maggie said proudly, "I''m Maggie. Does he dare to control me? "Hey, Henry. Peel the apple for me."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Maggie, I''m a little confused. What are you doing? "Amanda said.


    Maggie seemed to think of something and was overjoyed. "I''m so boring now. If you have time,e to


    see me. But don''t go to my home. Juste here. Where is it?"


    "West mount Lake Zhao''s house." One man said in a depressed voice.


    Maggie said, "Did you hear that? Juste here to find me."


    "Where is it?" "How did you move there? Do you want to take the desert? How about your apartment?


    Are you used to living there? Do you want toe to my house? "


    Maggie replied, "No, it''s you who care about me. I''m fine. I didn''t escape. I was invited to this residence


    by a lot of people, not to mention the food and amodation. I''m so happy to see that bastard


    massage my shoulders and legs every day. It''s morefortable than eating and sleeping well at


    home. I won''t give up on this. "


    There was a sinister smile on Maggie''s face. She hung up the phone.


    "What''s wrong with the world?" Amanda wondered. She couldn''t help shivering. She turned to look at


    Lionel and asked, "Was she the woman who used to be desperate? "


    With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, he answered, "the world is always so amazing. There are


    many more amazing things in the world."


    "What?" Suddenly, a cold thing covered her lips and quickly left like a dragonfly skimming the surface


    of the water. She covered her mouth and stared at the man in front of her nkly.


    Lionel, however, heaved a sigh of relief and said happily, "sit down. I''ll speed up."


    Lowering her head in the passenger seat, she didn''t know what to say. The thought of the aggressive


    kisses made her heart sink.


    "Are you unhappy?" "Did I act abruptly?" he asked, having noticed her nervousness.


    "No, I''m happy." She seemed to be defending herself.


    Looking at her, he asked seriously, "really?"


    "I... I''m just surprised," she exined, a little blushed.


    "Why?" A smile slowly appeared in his eyes.


    "We are almost at our destination." Amanda said quickly.


    "Hello, this way please." The waiter led them into a private room and they went inside. Amanda was


    shocked to see Shirley sitting inside with Mr. Gerry and Mrs. Colleen. Seeing that, Lionel drew her to sit


    down and said, "uncle, auntie, you don''t have to be so polite. Please sit down."


    "brother." Shirley reminded him in his arms.


    Lionel smiled and said, "Shirley, you are a good girl."


    Mr. Gerry smiled and said, "I''ve been thinking about asking you out for dinner. But your secretary said


    you were busy, so we didn''t want to bother you. I''m sorry to ask you out."


    Mr. Lionel sat aside with a straight face.


    But she didn''t reply, her eyes fixed on Lionel.


    The man smiled sheepishly at her and replied, "I called you here because I want to say, a good foe is


    better than an evil. Let''s talk about it at the table."


    Amanda looked at him and her heart slowly sank. She looked at Mr. Gerry and said politely, "Mr. Gerry,


    It''s not that I don''t want to meet you. In fact, it''s not that I don''t want to save your face, but it''s not


    convenient for me to deal with these things. You know, as a junior, how can we intervene in the elders''


    business?"


    Mr. Gerry smiled, "In fact, I can understand you. My wife also lost her mind at that time, but the elder


    cared about the rtionship between you and her. It''s not necessary for you to make a fuss about this,


    after all?" "Shirley, make an apology for sister."


    Shirley walked to Amanda and said, "It was my entire fault. Please forgive me."


    "You don''t have to apologize to me. I''m not mad at you. Perhaps I was angry with you, but now I''m not


    angry anymore. Let bygones be bygones, "she added.


    Shirley immediately ran back to Mrs. Colleen.


    Mr. Gerry raised his ss and said, "Mrs. Amanda is really a generous man. No wonder Nichs paid


    so much attention to you. That''s all right. It''s not a big deal. Let''s drink. Let''s forget the past. "


    "Mr. Gerry, you misunderstood me. I don''t mind what happened, and I''m not angry. So, I can''t interfere


    in what grandpa does. It''s out of my control." Amanda said.


    Mr. Gerry''s hand stopped in the air, and Mrs. Colleen couldn''t help but p on the table and said,


    "What do you want to do? Show off our respect to you? Is that enough? When you were in the Cheng


    family, who do you think you are? Your uncle was nothing to me. Now you marry the An family because


    of your fame. You really think highly of yourself. "


    "p." The p fell on her face. Mrs. Colleen was stunned. She covered her face and looked at Mr.


    Gerry with tears in her eyes, "you, you pped me. "


    "Don''t hit my mother. Don''t hit my mother." Shirley cried.


    Mr. Gerry''s face wreathed in pain. "Do you want to make things worse?" After saying that, he stood up


    and bowed to Amanda. Then he said sincerely, "Miss Amanda, it''s all my wife and daughter''s fault. I


    apologize to you on behalf of them. I hope you can forgive me. I will discipline them seriously when I go


    back. My wife didn''t mean to offend you. Please don''t take it to heart."


    Lionel said, "We just came out to have a meal. Why did you behave like this? How could Amanda have


    a good meal? "


    "I have something else to do, so I won''t stay here." Then Amanda took her bag, turned around and


    walked away. At the door, Lionel finally caught up with her. Holding her hand, he asked, "Amanda, what


    are you doing?"


    "I wanted to ask you, too. What are you doing? "


    "Do you know that Nichs withdrew his investment?" The man replied.


    I''m serious. I can''t change Nichs'' decision. "


    "But this decision of Nichs has a great impact on the Lin group. You know that the financial media


    have a very good sense of smell. In fact, they don''t need you to do anything. As long as you have


    dinner with them and take a public activity, we can let the media see that the two families are


    harmonious, and that''s all. You just need to stand out." Lionel said sincerely.

 Chapter 60 Encounter By Accident

    Chapter 60 Encounter By ident


    Amanda was shocked, "Lionel, do you think I can solve this? I don''t need the identity of Mrs. Amanda.


    It belongs to the An family." She was so tired. She continued, "Did you call me out for this?"


    "Of course not. It''s just a coincidence. I''m really sorry to have spoiled your mood. Let''s go to another


    ce." He then made a gesture to Amanda and smiled, "I will make it up to you."


    Then he got in the car and drove away.


    Seeing the car driving away, a hatred shed in Mrs. Colleen''s eyes. "She''s just a little girl. What''s so


    important? Is it that Mr. Nichs tried to fool us? Who doesn''t know the purpose that the An family will


    marry her? The Cheng family is not even qualified in front of our Lin family."


    Mr. Gerry snapped, "you don''t know this old man. He''s a smooth talker and she would seize every


    chance to make a false charge against others. You pped her without any reason. She didn''t hurt a


    kid, but you pped her more severely. She''s thedy of the an''s group no matter what."


    After getting a p in the face, Mrs. Colleen was very dissatisfied. He threw Mr. Gerry''s hand away and


    said casually, "what''s wrong with me to p her? Just for a girl from the Cheng family. Darren even


    politely calls me aunt. No matter what, I have the shares of the An Group. You are such a fool to shout.


    I''ll tell my father when I go back. That should be all right."


    Mr. Gerry sighed, "I hope you can make peace with me."


    "Woo woo woo." Shirley suddenly burst into tears. Mrs. Colleen immediately held Shirley in his arms


    and asked," What''s wrong with you?" Shirley? "


    Shirley burst into tears and said," The fox stole my brother away."


    Mr. Gerry said," Let''s eat first."


    Mrs. Colleen said, "I''m not eating here, Shirley. Let''s go back to eat your favorite pudding."


    But she paused and looked at Mr. Gerry, "This girl looks pretty stubborn, but she has a good


    rtionship with Lionel. You couldn''t invite him, but she easily did I''m afraid things will change."


    Mr. Gerry''s face suddenly changed, "don''t talk nonsense. "


    "What are you afraid of? I know what I''m doing." Mrs. Colleen snorted. Amanda had humiliated him so


    much, she must find her back.


    "At that time, my aunt only wanted to ask you out for a meal and said that there was some


    misunderstanding between you two. I thought that you were misunderstandings in business. After all,


    Lin Group and An Group are partners in business, and I took over some of them before. I didn''t expect


    that you were in a fight on feast." He asked Amanda about the situation and then offered his


    suggestion.


    "Don''t worry. It''s not that I refused to help, but that grandpa took action. There must be more than a


    misunderstanding," she exined.


    Hearing that she called him Grandpa, he paused for a second, a flicker of worry shing in his eyes. "I


    don''t think it''s that simple either, but I don''t know what grandpa''s intention is. I''m afraid that the Lin


    family''s business will get into the trouble of the an family. I can''t solve it by myself, so I must go home


    to see my grandpa."


    "Anyway, it''s none of our business. Why do you think so much?" She took a piece of steak by her hand


    and put it into her mouth. ''That''s just ridiculous! She is even so aggressive to beg me. She pped her


    in the face without giving her a chance to say anything. And now she is even swollen with arrogance.''


    However, to save her face, Darren had made it. He could allow Mr. Gerry toe to find her himself. It


    seemed that Grandpa''s influence was not small. Not only the Lin family, was she also a little surprised.


    Not only the Lionel, Amanda was confused too.


    After the meal, Lionel sent Amanda back to thepany. Thetter had no intention of running to the


    An family, so she decided to take a nap in the lounge.


    "I''m leaving." Amanda got out of the car and waved at the men who were sitting on the driver''s seat.


    Thetter smiled and said, "Have a good rest. Don''t be sleepy. "


    "I won''t." Amanda stuck out his tongue.


    His lips curved into a smile. Amanda recalled that when she waited for the green light, Lionel gave her


    a gentle kiss. The kiss was soft as the wind, but also iparably warm. Seeing that Lionel drove


    away, Amanda gave a broad smile unconsciously.


    There were still overtime works in thepany. Amanda went straight to his office and opened the


    lounge to have a rest, only to find that someone was talking in the lounge.


    She felt there was something wrong, so she slowly opened the door and saw Rose sitting on the sofa,


    with a magazine in her hand. She was chatting andughing with Darren, almost treating her lounge as


    her own.


    Looking at them, Amanda couldn''t help getting angry and said, "what are you doing here?"


    "Mrs. Amanda is back. We didn''t do anything. I just want to go to another ce for a date. It''s Mr.


    Darren''s fault. We didn''t even know you were back. " She put down the magazine with a smile on her


    face. "Mr. Darren, since Mrs. Amanda is back, I think it''s time for us to leave now. I''m afraid you''ll get


    angry if the truthes out," she said.


    On the other hand, Darren was not in the mood to talk to her. The look in his eyes was cold and


    emotionless, which made him feel a little better. And he could tell that she didn''t care about him at all


    when she saw him hang out with other women.


    Lionel was probably the only man in her heart now. When did this woman fall in love with another man?


    Not long ago, she also cared about him and was nice to him. Now, she gave all her tenderness to


    another man.


    Thinking of this, Darren said coldly, "thepany is mine. Get out. "


    There were no important documents in the lounge, but what she usually sat on the sofa and the pillow


    were all upied by them. And the air was filled with the aroma of Rose, which made Amanda very


    resistant.


    But he was right. The whole An Group belonged to him, so she was the only guest here. The corner of


    Amanda''s mouth lifted slightly. "Then enjoy yourself. I''m leaving now. " Then she closed the door and


    left.


    Seeing that she was driven out by Darren, the woman in front of her became even morecent.


    Originally, she just wanted to find Darren and make an appointment with her for lunch, but she didn''t


    expect that Darren would take her here. Looking at the pale face of Amanda, who was in great anger,


    she could do nothing but smile with satisfaction. This woman should realize what she meant to this


    time.


    Seeing his receding figure, Darren''s anger grew in him. He said coldly, "Rose, you have something else


    to do. Go out too. "


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Hearing his words, Rose wrapped her arms around his waist from behind and said, "Honey, you


    haven''te to see me for a long time. I thought you would forget me. "


    "I''ve been busytely." "Have you finished the advertisement shooting?"


    Speaking of this, Rose became more attractive. She whispered in Darren''s ear, "I know you love me,


    and you won''t be able to win the endorsement. Darren, let''s have a child, shall we? "


    Darren looked up and said, "You know me. "


    Though being a little aggrieved, Rose didn''t dare to say more about this topic. She had met many


    women before, but she had never met any woman who was able to get pregnant. She was very smart,


    and every time she took contraceptives obediently, so she had followed him for so many


    years.

 Chapter 61 The Shoes By The Window

    Chapter 61 The Shoes By The Window


    After she put on her clothes and walked out, she looked at the nicely decorated high-end office, with a


    sh of jealousy in her eyes. One day, she would be the real Mrs. an, enjoying the air of this office and


    looking at the mess inside. Thinking of what Charles had done to her before, she couldn''t help


    blushing. She turned around and said softly, "honey, I have to go now."


    The man inside kept silent.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He walked to the window next to his office, where he could see the road and square outside. There


    were many times when he came here, he saw Amanda standing there. When she looked outside, she


    was looking at a crowd of people and the colorful neon lights, but they were not. She was afraid that


    the car downstairs was a local one and there might be a Lionel''s car downstairs some time.


    Hands in her pockets were balled into fists. She had fallen in love with Lionel a long time ago, so she


    was looking forward to him every day. She would do anything for him, even if she was wronged.


    Whenever she thought of how she was chased by a swan, and how she was pped by Mrs. Colleen,


    it didn''t change because of her liveliness, but because of that, her love for him didn''t affect her at all


    smiled innocently. Only when she met Lionel would she show her face.


    Darren looked at the papers on the table and murmured, "I still need another one. Since it''s on, don''t


    waste time. Sort it out and send it to me. "


    He took out his cell phone to make a call to Amanda. As soon as he picked up the phone, it rang in the


    drawer. Darren''s face darkened. "As a vice president, don''t you take your phone with you when you go


    out?"


    Since Amanda hade back, she wouldn''t have gone out again. While thinking about this, Darren


    headed towards his office. ''I took up her lounge, so she must have taken it, '' he thought.


    However, when he opened the door of the lounge, Darren didn''t find Amanda inside. But he found that


    she had already been used to the bed.


    "Mr. Darren, what can I do for you?" As the special assistant to the president, Sophie had never been


    off duty. She had been on call all the time. When she saw Darren, she asked.


    "Has Mr. Amanda been here?" Asked Darren.


    "She came here in twenty minutes, but he just walked around before she left. Is there something


    missing?"


    "Where did she go?" asked Darren.


    "She is probably upstairs. " The living room and the public rest area were upstairs, so Sophie didn''t pay


    much attention to her. She just exined to Amanda carefully, "Mr. Amanda, Mr. Darren is not here


    now. "


    "If he dares toe here, I can kick his ass. "She cursed.


    Sophie didn''t take Amanda''s words and behavior seriously. After all, even Nichs took action, so she


    was not in the position to make anyments.


    Though there was no independent lounge in the lounge, the sofa and lounge chair still could be used.


    Darren went upstairs to have a look, but there were rested people in the lounge. Some who were tired


    after working overtime would stay here to read magazines and drink coffee. When they saw Darren


    come up, they all felt a little nervous.


    He walked into the room and didn''t want to tell that he was here for Amanda. So he walked around to


    find her. He looked around and found her in the lounge. But he was never found her. Maybe Sophie


    had noticed hering downstairs.


    Darren went downstairs and was suddenly stunned. Then he walked out of the elevator and returned to


    his office. He sat on his desk and began to read documents. Seeing that he looked calm but a little


    depressed, Sophie asked, "You didn''t find Mr. Amanda? I''ll go find her. "


    "It''s lunch break. She can go anywhere she likes, "said Darren indifferently.


    Suddenly, something fell from the window. It looked like a pair of shoes. A gust of wind blew and the


    heel of the shoes was stuck to the air conditioner under the car. Both of them looked up. The look on


    Sophie''s face changed. "Isn''t this Mr. Amanda''s shoes? "


    "Are you sure?" Sophie asked. He had never paid much attention to the woman before.


    "When she came here, I noticed her shoes and thought the tie was chic, so I looked at it a few more


    times. I wouldn''t mistake it, but how did her shoes fall down? Oh, my God." Before she finished her


    words, Darren pushed her away and ran out.


    She dashed out of his office angrily and ran straight to Darren''s office. Theyout of Darren''s lounge


    was nice andfortable than hers. But lying on the bed, she suddenly thought that since Darren


    coulde to her lounge to do this kind of thing freshly, it meant that he must have been tired of


    staying in his own lounge. That he must be tired of being in his own lounge. The more she thought


    about it, the more thrilled she got. She jumped off the bed, mmed the door and left.


    After mming the door behind her and leaving, she went upstairs. The lounge was nice, but those


    who worked overtime at noon would go to rest. As Amanda was on bad terms with them, she didn''t


    want to contact them, so she directly pressed the top floor. Unexpectedly, she walked out of the


    elevator through the small path, and then she opened the small door of the stairs and directly went to


    the roof.


    The wind on the roof was very strong, and the temperature was a little low, but it was very refreshing.


    The scenery of 10000 miles was all in sight. As she breathed, she found that there were many clouds


    in the sky and the sun was not strong. She felt veryfortable and it was morefortable than the


    air conditioner.


    Then she turned over and sat on the roof, with the air beneath her feet floating for hundreds of meters.


    She saw the car moving. The bus was bigger than others, but it was square. The ambnce was


    white, while the police car changed color with each color. She seemed to be carrying an iPad, which


    was a test of broken ss, and many small colorful columns gathered together.


    "That''s where Sheryl lives." She looked around and pointed in one direction. Then she continued, "This


    is Cheng family''s house, this is An family''s home, there is Maggie and the hospital. "Suddenly, her eyes


    became soft. "There, through the bridge, is his ce."


    In the beginning, she was also suspicious of the true feelings of Lionel for her. He took good care of her


    in every way he could, and when she needed him most, he would always try his best to get close to


    her. Today, he gave her the answer by a kiss. When Amanda put her hand on her lips andughed out


    involuntarily, she would be able to regain her freedom. At that time, she would be able to be free again.


    Also, it would be perfectly justifiable and marry Lionel.


    It was nice to think about it in this way. But would it reallye true? She frowned and thought to


    herself, ''fate always goes too fast. It rained and fell day by day and night, making me unprepared. In


    the future, one step after another, it will take me some time to find my ce. I really don''t know whether


    I wille to the day I meet my husband.''


    "Oh, by the way, I can''t just think about my own business. I have to ask Maggie what happened. I need


    to ask her out after work. Henry is indeed unreliable, but I''m still confident in Maggie''s fighting ability."


    The next second, Amanda took out her phone and found that she left it at her office. She thought that


    she had been sitting there for a long time, so she stood up and was about to leave. However, she


    dropped her shoes off and ran away.

 Chapter 62 The Elevator

    Chapter 62 The Elevator


    Amanda lifted her foot and looked at the bare foot of herself. She smiled resignedly and said, "I often


    say that you bought it solid. This is too unreliable. " She looked down and muttered, "this direction


    should be the higher probability of falling into the garden."


    The top floor expanded to the outside. Amanda poked out her body to see which direction they would


    fall in, for she could pick them up and get dressedter.


    All of a sudden, a pair of hands passed through the crooks of Amanda''s arms and held her back.


    Amanda leaned back and fell to the ground, but her hands under her neck prevented her from getting


    hurt. Even so, her back hit hard against the hard concrete. She screamed in pain and asked, "What are


    you doing? "


    Darren sat up and grabbed her hand. He ran so fast that he didn''t even have time to wait for the


    elevator. And he just rushed over, so he was highly alert. Now after he calmed down and rxed, his


    body was still a little sore.


    He still remembered that day he was ying beach y with Uncle. Suddenly, the uncle pointed a


    finger at a distance with a pale face.


    Stunned, he turned around and saw a figure waving in the wind on the high rooftop of the vi. Her long


    hair fluttered and her figure was slim. With his pupils dted, he threw the basketball and rushed there.


    He thought to himself, ''hurry up! Hurry up! When he ran to her, he stumbled and fell to the ground.


    When he stood up again, she was already gone.''


    It was toote. he couldn''t run fast enough.


    "Darren?" When she saw the expression on his face, she got close to him and called his name


    subconsciously. Seeing his lips trembling, she heard him saying, "we don''t have time. We don''t have


    time."


    Amanda was a little surprised, but on second thought, he behaved abnormally in front of Amanda. She


    reached out her hand and held Darren''s hand. She softened her voice and said, "There''s a chance we


    can make it. "


    "No, I was toote. She fell down the stairs." Said Darren suddenly.


    "No, I didn''t. I''m here. Don''t be so excited. I''m here." Did he think that she was going to jump off the


    building? Frightened by his action, Amanda immediately calmed him down.


    Darren pulled her into his arms. His voice was full of pain. "I was toote. "


    "What did you say?" Amanda was confused.


    But Darren suddenly calmed down. He grabbed Amanda''s hand and shouted, "What are you doing?


    Are you insane? Why do youe to the roof? Can you find a secret ce to kill yourself? "


    Amanda looked at him weirdly, "do you really think I''m going to jump off the building? Come on. I''m


    alive. Why would I jump off the building? Don''t think too much. "


    "Then what are you doing here?" He asked when he saw Amanda was alive.


    "How dare you." Her anger red up. She raised her hand to hit the man, but her hand was grabbed by


    the man''s. Out of rage, she snapped, "why did you twoe to my lounge? I couldn''t take a nap


    because of you. I had to find a ce to get rid of you. "


    "Are you a pig? Can''t you go to the hotel? How can you sleep on the rooftop? " Shouted Darren.


    But the more he said, the angrier she became. She threw back her body and burst intoughter. "Let


    me go, Darren I''m getting out of here, "she said.


    "Amanda, do you think you are omnipotent? " Darren said coldly.


    She stoppedughing and said calmly, "I never thought so. In fact, I am just a pawn in your hands and


    at your disposal. But so what? Even if I am at your disposal, can''t I find afortable way to live? I''ve


    been working hard. Could you stop making me harder? I just want to finish the case as soon as


    possible. In this way, both of us will have a better life. "


    She looked at Darren with anger in her eyes. He had been angry for a long time, and she was used to


    it. There was a scar on his forehead. She hit him with an ashtrayst time, which made her dizzy and


    he sent her to the hospital.


    "I haven''t finished reading these documents. I''m going downstairs." Then she let go of his hand, stood


    up and staggered out. "How did you know I''m on the rooftop? And why did you rush over in such a


    hurry? "


    He didn''t reply, but got up and left.


    She thought, ''The bnce between high heels and bare feet was really hard to control.''


    Darren walked to her and lifted her up.


    Since she had been held in his arms more than once, she didn''t struggle any more. With a soft body


    holding her, her feet would be morefortable.


    He took her to the elevator and Amanda hopped to get off. The floor was okay and she heaved a sigh


    of relief and murmured, "What a bad luck today! I don''t know if it''s going to get worse."


    The elevator slowly slid down. Suddenly, the lights were out, and the elevator stopped.


    Amanda wailed in the dark, "Is the elevator broken?"


    Darren was also a little surprised. He felt somewhat ufortable in the darkness, as the warning light


    on the phone flickered red. In the darkness, the light was like a round eye, staring at the prisoner in the


    cage. Just as she was about to speak on the phone, the elevator fell off with a big bang. She screamed


    out of fear and then he pulled her over to the edge of the elevator.


    The elevator stopped after it fell for a dozen seconds, but Amanda felt it had been half a century, and


    soon there was a dead silence. She grasped the corner of Darren''s clothes and asked, "Will we fall?"


    "Maybe," Said Darren tly.


    "If we were to fall down, we would be done," sheined tearfully.


    "Maybe," His voice in the elevator was still very calm.


    "I don''t want to die. What the hell elevator! You must have cut off the wages of the electric echelons!"


    Amanda said angrily.


    She couldn''t see his face or voice in the darkness.


    She tugged at the corner of his shirt and called him.


    There was still no response.


    The terror movies she watched in the night were all about the elevator. Amanda let go of her hand and


    ran to the corner to hide. God bless him! When the light was on, there would be no chance for him to


    be a dangerous man like a wolf or a ghost.


    He''d better turn into a zombie, because zombies have straight knees and can''t bend, so he can''t catch


    her Wait! What a mess. Amanda tried to convince herself not to think too much.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Amanda." Said Darren all of a sudden.


    "What are you doing?" Amanda asked in a low voice.


    All of a sudden, a loud noise exploded from the roof. Out of fear, Amanda screamed out and bumped


    into something hard on her forehead. He heard that Darren cursed and grabbed her hand.


    She threw herself into his arms and shouted, "We are going to die. "

 Chapter 83 Im Pregnant

    Chapter 83 I''m Pregnant


    "You are so strange today." All of a sudden, she stared at Darren.


    Darren was stunned. "What''s wrong? "


    Amanda furrowed her eyebrows as she stared at Darren from left to right. Then she shook her head


    and said, "I thought it was normal when you shouted at me and looked fierce. But I''m not used to you


    being so friendly."


    However, Darren''s countenance turned cold. He said, "You will be happy as long as others pulling a


    long face. How much do you like being abused?"


    "It''s not me. It''s you. No matter how happy others are, you always wear a straight face, which is


    different from how much others owe you." Muttered Amanda.


    She cleaned up the room and waited for the death call from Maggie.


    "Amanda, are you going to eat your words?" Maggie said in dissatisfaction.


    "Why do you ask me to go there? Are you going to watch me take a nap? "Amanda asked.


    Maggie said, "Why are you so stupid? Didn''t the client intend to buy gifts in advance? So you should go


    to the mall to buy a gift. "


    "How shameless it is to hear such kind of words from you! You always make mee to see you and


    buy some gifts for you. What kind of life have you lived there? How can you be so corrupt now?"


    Maggie arrogantly said, "I don''t care. Go and buy me the things I like."


    He then turned around and went downstairs. At the moment, he saw his wife sitting on the couch


    reading a newspaper. "Where are you going?" he asked.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "She asked me to buy her a present. "She added.


    "Wait!" Darren took out a bank card and handed it to her. "Pay with this card from now on."


    "No need for that. She''s not a pig. I won''t go bankrupt." Amanda said.


    Darren didn''t talk to her anymore. He took out her purse and put the card into it.


    Then she turned around and looked at the house, a mixture of emotions shing in her eyes. This time,


    she was sure that it was not her illusion that Darren had really changed.


    She took out the secondary card from her wallet. What did Darren mean by giving it to her? What did


    the card stand for? She had a headache.


    However, she stumbled to the Zhao family.


    Carved Iron Gate, big rednterns, the whole Zhao family was full of the ssic style. Amanda rang the


    doorbell, and soon a servant came to open the door. She asked politely, "Are you Miss. Amanda?"


    Amanda nodded. The maid greeted her immediately.


    In the straight living room, the crimson tables and chairs were filled with the ssic atmosphere. The


    maid turned around in panic and asked, "Miss. Maggie, why are youing down?"


    When she turned around, she saw Maggie walking downstairs leisurely in her slippers. She breathed a


    sigh of relief and said, "Abby, alright, you''d better stop busying yourself. Amanda,e into my room."


    She was taken good care of by the maid, and Abby kept calling her "mydy" one after another. It was


    so weird.


    After she took him to her room, she put her arms around him and said, "I told you toe to see me


    earlier. Why didn''t youe?"


    "A lot of things have happened these days? "She asked.


    "What''s wrong?" Maggie thought she must be in trouble, too. Because Amanda didn''t look very well. If


    she was in trouble, she would try her best to help. After all, she was a colonel now.


    "It''s all over now. I finally have time to rx." Amanda didn''t want to talk about it because she knew she


    was just a pawn for Nichs. But she was more surprised at the change in Maggie.


    "Why do you live here instead of living in your own house? Where is this? Did Henry arrange it again? "


    Amanda looked around and found that the room was nicely decorated. A painting was hung on the


    wall.


    The moment she thought of this, she said angrily, "damn Henry! He fooled my parents and asked them


    to take me to the desert. I can''tpromise like this. I said I''m pregnant and can''t go."


    Amanda widened her eyes in shock. "I didn''t expect you to have such a ridiculous idea? Is everyone


    taking it seriously?"


    Maggie nodded. "Henry dare not expose me anyway. If he wants to expose me, I''ll be rude to him." He


    came to my house as my boyfriend without my consent. Sign me up for the desert without my


    permission.


    "What happened then?" Amanda grabbed her arm and asked.


    She felt somewhat helpless, "I nned to deceive them with the excuse of fake pregnancy, but I didn''t


    expect that my parents are so conservative that they require Henry to take responsibility."


    "Then he took the responsibility?" Amanda was stunned by the scene. She couldn''t believe her eyes.


    Maggie coldly snorted, "This time, I made a deal with him. I will help him live in Zhao family and keep


    his parents under control so that he can be free from outside. Then he promised to give me a pastry


    shop."


    "So you two made a deal?" She felt she was behind The Times.


    Maggie smiled. "Anyway, it''s not a bad deal for me. Everyone here is very nice to me because I''m


    pregnant."


    "Aren''t you afraid that they might find out?" Amanda voice trailed off.


    Maggie pulled her to her side and whispered, "Have you forgotten what his job is?"


    "He is a urology department doctor." Amanda said, "I don''t know when giving birth is an urologist''s job."


    Before she finished her words, Maggie knocked her head with a chestnut. She took hold of Amanda


    and said, "You have had enough. I''ll share such a big secret with you. But you''re not excited at all."


    Seeing the eager look in her eyes, Amanda hesitated, "Do you think it''s a good idea? Is it good for your


    future reputation? "


    Maggie was confused. "What''s wrong?"


    ""If you meet someone you like again, how do you tell them these things?" Amanda proposed.


    Maggie answered naturally, "Whether to discuss it or not if you discuss it or not. I don''t think it''s a key


    factor. There are many reasons for their break-up. They can be together only for one reason, that is,


    they want to be together."


    "Maybe," The corners of her mouth lifted into a thin line.


    Maggie snickered, "Are you thinking of Lionel?"


    Her face turned crimson with shyness. She got rid of her hand and asked, "What are you talking


    about?"


    "Since I met himst time, I''ve noticed that you two are different." Maggie said.


    She added. "I feel there''s a huge gap between us."

 Chapter 84 No Way To Like Him

    Chapter 84 No Way To Like Him


    "A long distance? Howe?" Maggie didn''t understand, "If you like each other, you should be


    together bravely. What are you worried about?"


    "You''re free now. You just said that because you haven''t fallen in love with someone yet. I''m waiting to


    see how you will act when you fall in love with someone." Amanda smiled.


    Maggie didn''t care about it at all and blinked her eyes. She was taken good care of these days. Her


    skin was pale and tender. The dietary and maintenance of Zhao family must be the top level. After all, it


    was a medical family. And they were more experienced in health care than others.


    Amanda was chatting with Maggie in the room. From time to time a servant came to send Maggie tonic.


    It seemed that they really valued Maggie as the daughter-inw.


    After a while, the servant came again to knock on the door, and the speech was interrupted for several


    times. Maggie was somewhat unhappy, and said directly, "Don''t knock again, and don''t send me any


    tonics."


    The servant answered respectfully, "Mydy, herdyship asked me to tell you. Since Miss Xia is here,


    can you take Miss Amanda downstairs to have a chat if you are well enough."


    "Miss Xia, it''s Josie from Xia Group. Why is she here for no reason?" Maggie murmured and said,


    "Okay, I''ll go downstairs."


    Amanda shivered and asked, "Who is Miss Xia you are talking about?"


    Maggie waved her hand and answeredzily, "She is ady from Xia family. I have met her twice. She


    is a workaholic. But she is on good terms with Mrs. Zhao, and she came to visit us from time to time.


    So, do you know her?"


    Amanda lied on Maggie''s bed and whined.


    Startled, Maggie immediately sat up and touched her hair, "What''s wrong, dear? Tell me what


    happened."


    "I originally thought it was nothing, but now I feel that I am so unlucky. I was pped in the face and


    then was forced to lose my job." Amanda said in a depressed tone. To her surprise, the terrorist Josie


    that she had been avoiding was a rtive of Zhao family. Was this a small world? Or they just met by a


    narrow road?


    "What? Whom are you talking about? How dare he hit you? Let me see if you got hurt anywhere. This


    is going too far!" Maggie''s anger mounted. She held Amanda''s face in her hands, and Amanda looked


    away. "The one who hit me was Mr. Gu''s daughter, Mrs. Colleen, who''s married to Lin Group." she


    said, shaking her head.


    "What? Which Colleen? Bell?" Maggie blinked.


    Amanda said, "She''s the aunt of Lionel. Mr. Gu had given her five percent of stock shares after she got


    married, so she was called Mrs. Colleen. After she pped me, Darren told her that he wouldn''t let her


    go easily. Then Nichs withdrew a case, and everyone thought that they offended Nichs, so Lin


    family''s stock suddenly shrank. Afterwards, Mr. Gu held a banquet and invited us to fix the


    rtionship."


    "Wow, I just heard about the stock price from other people. I don''t care about it at all. I didn''t expect it to


    be so thrilling. It seems that An family treats you well. But if you offend the members of Gu family in this


    way, it will be difficult for you and Lionel in the future." Maggie frowned, and then waved her hand, "It''s


    not that difficult. If you are bullied, you have to fight back, otherwise you will only be bullied again in the


    future. Have you lost your job because of this?"


    "Compared to being pped in the face, the fact that I lost my job really pissed me off." As a matter of


    fact, Amanda felt ashamed. She told the story to Maggie that she had been teased, drunk red wine,


    and ate cold food. In the end, she vomited on Josie. When Maggie heard the beginning of the story,


    she was very angry. Butter, sheughed out loud and pinched Amanda, "You''re so bad. Tell me, did


    you do it on purpose?"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "I had an upset stomach. I almost lost my consciousness. I didn''t mean to do that." Amanda exined


    with a pitiful look.


    "I heard of Josie''s bad reputation, but I didn''t expect her to bully you this way. She''s too much. How


    could she bully my bestie? Just wait and see." Maggie snorted. Then she looked at Amanda and


    added, "You are too weak. Do whatever she asks you to do. What''s wrong with your temper?"


    "I just want to help Darren win this case. He needs it." Amanda said honestly.


    Maggie blinked, "Didn''t you say he was bad before? Why did you help him?"


    Amanda thought for a while, "I didn''t like him before. He was an irritable man and always had a bad


    temper. But he had helped me out several times. Once, I went to the balcony but my shoes fell off. He


    thought I might jump off the building, so he rushed up to me. As a result, we were trapped in the


    elevator. When we finally opened a crack, Darren asked me to go out first. When I just went out, the


    elevator fell down again."


    "Wow! It''s horror by the elevator!" Maggie widened her eyes.


    Now that since Amanda was with Maggie, she could talk freely. Her mind was still in a mess and she


    asked, "Do you know? Maggie, I was so worried about him. If he hadn''t gone upstairs to look for me, he


    wouldn''t have been trapped in the elevator. If I hadn''t climbed up by myself, then I would have been the


    one who fell down. If something had happened to him in the elevator, I wouldn''t have forgiven myself.


    Fortunately, he was fine."


    "That''s really good." Maggie nodded.


    "Besides, because of the elevator incident, Darren fired a group of people. A man who was not willing


    to lose his job took the gasoline into his office and abducted me. It was also Darren who ran at all costs


    of his life and dealt with the man. When the man was trying to drag me into burning, Darren rushed up


    and knocked him down, and saved me." As she recalled the past, Amanda''s eyes turned red, "He has


    done so much for me. I think I should try my best to help him finish a case." she added.


    As Amanda lifted her head, she found that Maggie was looking at her with a meaningful look. Amanda


    was surprised and asked, "Why are you looking at me in this way?"


    Maggie frowned, "It''s said that a friend in need is a friend indeed. You fell in love with Darren after


    going through some hardship, don''t you?"


    Amanda shook her head and answered, "No way."


    "Why? He has done a lot for you." Maggie asked suspiciously.


    Amanda sat straight and said, "He did a lot of things for me, but I can''t ept them. After all, it was him


    who raped me, insulted me and looked down upon me. His change touched me, but when I was


    abandoned by the whole world, I had only Lionel by my side. Since the first day I was employed by the


    company, Lionel gave me warmth and happiness and that was what I really need."


    Stunned, Maggie touched Amanda''s forehead and said, "You don''t have a fever."


    "Hey, I''m so serious." Then Amanda pushed Maggie''s hands away.

 Chapter 85 Enemies Are Destined To Meet

    Chapter 85 Enemies Are Destined To Meet


    Maggie smiled, "Idiot, don''t be so serious. You can like whoever you like and dislike whoever you don''t


    like. You don''t have to worry so much."


    "I don''t care." Then she said worriedly, "How about you go downstairs? I don''t want to go with you. I''m


    afraid that I will quarrel and even fight with her if I stay here."


    "Don''t worry. I''m here. She can''t hurt you." Maggie patted her stomach. "Everything is for the child."


    When your belly bulges, there must be a lot of fat. However, she rolled her eyes and said, "I''m more


    worried about my beating her to death. Anyway, I''m not the vice president of the An Group, and it


    doesn''t bring any pressure on me to beat her to death."


    Maggie said, "Just be more harmonious and take care of my son."


    Amanda looked at her t stomach and decided to hide the truth for Maggieter.


    There was another knock on the door. It was Henry. He said, "honey, go downstairs."


    "Okay." Maggie got up from the bed. But when Henry saw her, he didn''t feel surprised. Instead, he held


    her hand enthusiastically and said, "Don''t go back for a long time. Stay here with Maggie for a few


    days. Don''t make her feel bored."


    Maggie coldly snorted, "Where do you want to go? I tell you, stop thinking about it. Work for me!"


    Henry murmured, "The most poisonous woman in the world!"


    Amanda looked at them, she felt more and more like a couple. However, Zhao family seemed to be


    veryplicated. Maggie''s home was very simple, and she should not like to live such a rigorous life.


    In the living room, Josie was sitting with her aunt Emily. She had two sons and she is now in her early


    forties, but looked very elegant and refined. She wore a navy blue and white cheongsam with a silver


    fox shawl on it. Her hair was rolled up and inserted with a jade hairpin, looking like ady in a literary


    family of one hundred years ago.


    "This is for you. I know you like Mr. Shi''s painting. There happened to be one at an auction before, so I


    bought it and sent it to you." Today, Josie wore a lemon yellow long dress with a smile on her face,


    which waspletely different from her usual aggressiveness. After all, since she was a child, she had


    lived in Zhao family for a long time, and her aunt treated her as her daughter, and she and her aunt had


    the most intimate rtionship.


    "It''s rare to see you here, cousin." Maggie walked into the room. When she looked up, she saw the


    Amanda was next to her. Her smile froze, but soon she became a little unhappy.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Maggie smiled, "Let me introduce her to you. This is my best friend, Amanda."


    "Have a seat." "Just make yourself at home. No need to thank me," she added


    "You''re wee. It''s very good here. Miss. Josie, nice to meet you." Said Amanda with a smile.


    Josie''s face changed a little, but she managed to put on a smile. "Nice to meet you, Miss Amanda."


    Emily blinked and stood up. "I''m going to make a cup of coffee for you. There''s a new cup of coffee


    here. Josie, help me."


    Josie immediately stood up and followed her.


    In a casual manner, Henry sat on the sofa, holding his arm andughing. "You women are so tired of


    talking." Although he didn''t know what had happened, he could tell by such obvious signs that


    something must have happened between Amanda and Josie.


    "I didn''t know that she is Maggie''s good friend. I was so angry with the fact," she added.


    "It turns out to be just about this." "That''s the matter of the Xia n, not that of the Zhao n. You don''t


    need to worry about it."


    Josie seldom hesitated when she heard what her mother said. She never cared about the things she


    didn''t care.


    Emily patted her on the hand and sighed, "Silly girl, what aunt did is aunt''s thing. You are not a member


    of Zhao''s family, so we Xia''s family should do what we want to do. We should not only do it ourselves,


    but all of you should bow down Zhao''s family to me."


    Josie smiled and said, "You know, my aunt loves me the most. But I''m afraid he''ll be angry. After all,


    she''s his wife."


    "You don''t know him. Who can bind a wild horse? Besides, you don''t know him before. It''s okay." After


    making everything clear, Emily asked her to be relieved and took the coffee back.


    "Come on, have a taste." The maid came soon with the coffee which was provided by the maid. There


    was no milk or sugar for Amanda, which made her drink coffee very often. Sitting aside, Maggie was


    surprised to find that she could still drink such a strong coffee. "Wow, you have a strong taste, my dear.


    I can''t believe you can drink it."


    "I prefer the bitter taste. It tastes more real." Amanda proposed.


    Henry felt sorry for Amanda who tried to hide her family and husband as well as her first baby.


    Maggie smiled, "you are so ambitious. I don''t like it. Please give me more sugar."


    "Coffee is a bit too thick, so don''t drink too much. "Emily added.


    Maggie nodded.


    They were just chatting with each other while drinking coffee. Emily was curious about Amanda. She


    remembered that thedy of the An''s group was modest and low-key,pared with those who liked to


    socialize. She remembered clearly that the girl didn''t say anything to offer the invaluable jade bracelet


    at a charity party.


    "It''s so generous of you to offer such a bracelet, Miss Amanda. I attended the auction of your bracelet.


    But for Nichs''s higher bid, the bracelet would have been on Maggie''s hand by now." Emily smiled.


    "What? This bracelet had been sold at two auctions? Which time did you refer to? " Amanda asked.


    Emily shook her head with a smile. "Yes, I have bought it twice. I haven''t bought it for both times. But it


    was bought by Mr. Nichs. Did he transfer it to you again?"


    Amanda nodded with a smile, "Grandpa is really good."


    "Yes, It is also right for the don to favor his granddaughter." Emily said with a smile.


    Henry took a big drink and then asked with his head askew, "by the way, I heard that you were hit."


    ''How did he know?'' she wondered? Did he go there that day? No. He was supposed to be with Maggie


    that day, not at the heights. The Zhao family'' must have gone to the party, so he knew.


    "Really?" Josie didn''t know what had happened. Upon hearing this, she noticed that Amanda''s face


    changed slightly. With a triumphant smile, she asked, "What''s going on? Why is there still someone


    pping Mrs. Amanda? " She had seen many Cindere marry into rich families. Everyone was


    cautious and condescending. But Amanda was so arrogant and went too far this time. Couldn''t anyone


    stand to teach her a lesson? That was really a piece of good news.

 Chapter 86 Pseudo Pregnancy

    Chapter 86 Pseudo Pregnancy


    Hearing this, Maggie stood up at once with a sullen face.


    "What''s wrong? Do you feel ufortable? " Emily continued to me him, "What are you talking


    about since we are all here? Pay for Maggie! "


    "It''s no big deal. Sit down." They had been in cooperation. Maggie had been fine at home. He thought


    she was just having a bad temper, so he said in a different tone, "Look, the coffee tastes good. I added


    twice the milk. Try it."


    "Maggie, what''s wrong with you? "She asked. If you are not feeling well, I will help you upstairs to have


    a rest. " She was not in the mood to bicker with Josie and only cared about Maggie.


    Noticing that Amanda wanted to escape, Josie hastily said with a smile, "Maggie, have a rest first. It''s


    rare for you to be our guest, so you can''t work so hard. Abby,e and help Maggie now."


    Maggie coldly said, "Henry, do you also know that Amanda was bullied?"


    Henry was stunned for a while and then nodded, "Yes, I know a little, but I''m not so clear about it."


    "Then why didn''t you tell me?" Maggie raised her voice.


    "Maggie, you are pregnant. Henry didn''t want to see you get worried," she hurried to exin.


    Maggie red at Henry. Henry said impatiently, "It''s no use telling you. Can you help her fight back or


    get her one more p in the face? You''re always shouting at others and can''t do anything, so it''s not a


    good idea to show your loyalty now."


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Amanda said.


    Henry pushed the ss away and said impatiently, "It''s troublesome to get involved with you two.


    Maggie, I''m telling you, if you want to keep it, you can rest assured; if you don''t want to, just drop it."


    "Henry! How could you speak like that? " Emily said seriously.


    "Mom, if she keeps acting like this, we won''t even have to live with her. I have to be careful what I say.


    You can touch someone''s anger if you''re not careful."


    "Don''t say that, Maggie. Don''t be angry. He said something wrong." Emily said in a hurry.


    Maggie smiled, "Aunt, you don''t have to defend him." Then she held Amanda''s hand and said, "Help


    me with my luggage. Please help me move today."


    "Maggie." Hearing that, Emily stood up in a hurry. Seeing that, Josie hastily supported her with her


    arms and med Henry, "Henry, what''s wrong with you today? Why do you speak as if you have taken


    gunpowder? Come andfort Maggie. Be careful of your baby."


    Maggie answered indifferently, "It doesn''t matter. You don''t have to wait for it toe out."


    Back in the room, Amanda asked surprisingly, "what''s wrong with you two?"


    "Please go out first, Amanda," said Henry with a sullen face.


    But she didn''t leave because she was afraid that he would bully Maggie.


    Maggie coldly said, "Henry, I have to pack up my stuff. Get out of here, far away from me."


    "Maggie, don''t go too far." Henry growled.


    "I don''t want to talk to you. You scum, bitch, jerk! Even if I''m blind, I won''t like someone like you. Fuck


    off!" She broke out into curses. Henry was scolded away.


    Maggie packed her luggage in a quick manner. She held the hand of Amanda and went downstairs


    together with her. All the people came to gather around in the living room. His father and brother came


    downstairs.


    "What''s wrong? "He asked with a straight face.


    "They quarreled for a while." Emily said in a hurry.


    "what happened?" Conrad asked as he saw Maggie carrying the luggage.


    Maggie said to them, "I''m sorry. I have nothing to do with him anymore, so I won''t stay here. Henry,


    listen, I have a clear break with you."


    Henry said with a straight face, "I''ve had enough. Let her go."


    "Maggie, don''t be silly. You are pregnant." Said Emily.


    "No kid? That''s fake." said Henry in a low voice.


    "A fake one?" Everyone had been expecting this baby for a long time. They wanted to prepare a


    wedding for Henry and Maggie immediately, but both of them refused to do so in the name of


    prevention of miscarriage, so they had to pick up Maggie and take good care of her. When they heard


    this, they were stunned.


    "What do you mean?" Albert furrowed his eyebrows and asked, "Do you guys just pretend to be


    pregnant and lie to us?"


    In this moment, Henry behaved like a real man. He walked in front of Albert and said, "father, it''s all my


    fault. I don''t want to keep on blind dates. I just want to have fun for a few years, so I have to lie to you


    with Maggie. I lied to everyone. It''s my fault."


    Maggie smiled. "Well, the game is over. Can I leave now?"


    The Zhao family made way for her in silence. Seeing that Maggie left the Zhao family with a guilty


    conscience, Josie was still very happy, but she pretended to be surprised and said, "Maggie, there are


    so many things. Do you need me to drive you back for some time?"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Maggie smiled, "no, I''m afraid of fighting on the way."


    "What do you mean? "She asked in confusion.


    "I came here to exin to you because I need to drive Maggie home. If you let us take your car, I might


    hit you on the way. This is too dangerous," she added.


    Josie''s face darkened. "Stop it, Amanda, Can''t you really beat around the Bush in business?"


    "In fact, I don''t like to talk to her all the time. In a two-sided way, you will find it more tried to live and


    talk to her. " As if no one was around, she pulled Amanda to the door and suddenly she began to vomit.


    "Why haven''t you yed enough yet? "She asked with a sneer.


    "What''s wrong with you? "She asked worriedly.


    Maggie covered her throat with one hand and looked bad. "I felt sore in her throat and felt a little


    ufortable."


    "She is pregnant. Let''s go to the hospital." Josie had never seen such a dramatic scene with such poor


    acting skill.


    However, Henry''s countenance changed abruptly. Coming forward and asking, "What''s wrong with


    you?"


    Seeing him leaning over, Maggie was scared. She pretended to be strong and said, "Fuck, stay away


    from me. I was just sick at your cousin''s words. Do you really think that I''m pregnant? I''m so silly to get


    pregnant..."


    She couldn''t bear it anymore. She held Amanda and her stomach began to convulse. Henry struggled


    in his arms and tried to get rid of her. "Hey, Henry. Release me. I''m fine."


    Then he asked the steward to drive the car out. On his way, she followed behind, leaving Maggie in the


    back seat. He told Amanda that she should hold her tightly so that she wouldn''t run away.

 Chapter 87 I Must Kill It

    Chapter 87 I Must Kill It


    "What happened? Did you have a fight? " Even Amanda was a little dizzy.


    Maggie got into the car and locked the door. Then she sat up and saidzily, "Henry, don''t think too


    much. I tell you, I won''t take your child."


    After reaching the hospital, as a doctor, Henry immediately took Maggie to the gynecology and


    obstetrics. He got the test report and she was one month pregnant.


    "I..." Maggie took a deep breath, holding the pregnancy test report. She thought that she should not


    spoil the next generation. She raised her hand over her stomach. There was really a baby here.


    After Henry handed the pregnancy test report to her, Henry didn''t talk to her. When she looked at the


    report in a daze, she suddenly turned happy and said excitedly, "Maggie, you are pregnant."


    Maggie rolled her eyes at her. "Is it good news for me?"


    "Who is the baby''s father?" Amanda thought for a while, and then she poked her, "What a shameless


    woman you are! I don''t even know when you have a secret rtionship with him."


    Sitting opposite to him, Henry said coldly, "Amanda, not everyone is like you."


    It reminded him of the first time that he had an abortion. Her face went pale and her heart ached.


    "Hey, scumbag, why are you still here?" Maggie scolded, "Do you think I will really give birth to a baby


    for you? Don''t be ridiculous. I''m going to abort the baby now."


    "Maggie!" Amanda shouted.


    "How dare you! "Said Henry in a cold voice.


    "Of course I dare. It''s in my belly. Do you really think that I will give birth to the baby for you? Who do


    you think you are? Besides waking me up and scolding me everyday, who the hell are you? I''m so


    stupid to have a baby with you. " Maggieughed and turned to ask for an artificial abortion.


    "I''ll marry you. "said Henry, taking hold of her hand. His face was horribly gloomy, and his handsome


    face was as charming and entangled as the God of hell.


    Maggie smiled, "It''s so moving, but Henry, why do you think I should have your child? You think you are


    too noble."


    "It''s no good for you if you get rid of him, and it will do harm to your health. Besides, the Zhao family will


    not treat you unfairly. Since you pretend to be pregnant, I''ll provide you a shop and give birth to him.


    After that, I can provide you five rooms." Said Henry.


    Maggie pushed away his hand and said, "I thought you were gross enough. I didn''t expect that you


    could change my bottom line for you every time. I''m not going to give birth to a baby because of your


    words. You are so disgusting. Everything in the world is measured by you. I''m tired."


    She turned to register. Henry leaned against the wall and didn''t stop her. He looked at Amanda with a


    smile, "Aren''t you her best friend? I won''t stop her. You are a mother, right? "


    Amanda looked at him and said, "If I knew it earlier, I would stop her, but I saw you quarrel so violently


    today. I think it would be more dangerous for you to continue the quarrel. If you don''t love each other,


    one child can''t solve anything it can only ease the conflict, and wait for the next bigger explosion."


    "That''s why you never told others, not even your own husband."


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Amanda nodded, "Maggie and I are alike. We don''t like people who don''t care about us, so we need to


    care about ourselves." She stood up and apanied her.


    After registration, Maggie needed to change into the hospital gown. She didn''t bring her card, so


    Amanda directly used this card that Darren gave her in her wallet.


    Maggie said, "I''ll call you when I''m back."


    Looking at her cid face, which was against her will to hide her fear, Amanda''s heart ached and her


    eyes reddened.


    Seeing her crying, Maggie''s eyes turned red. She held back her tears and said, "Amanda, please don''t


    persuade me if I''m your friend."


    "Maggie, I''m not persuading you. I''m just a little sad. But whatever you want to do, I will always support


    you." Amanda proposed.


    Maggie was lying on the bed and wheeled into the operating room. She held his hand and didn''t let it


    go until she reached the door. Amanda said, "Please have a good sleep."


    A little whileter, Henry ran here in a hurry to find her. Hearing his voice, Amanda looked up and found


    that he was panic stricken, which was rare in usual. As soon as he saw Amanda, he ran to her


    immediately and shook her shoulders. "What about Maggie? What about Maggie? "


    She got very angry and pped hard on his face! Henry was stunned and looked at the light and said,


    "She went in, didn''t she?"


    "Henry, if you can''t take good care of Maggie, why do you make her pregnant? Who do you think you


    are to yell at her, treat her as nothing, sleep with you and give birth to your baby? Maggie refused to


    have a baby. No woman would reject a baby growing in her own womb, unless the baby''s father was


    more unreliable. Is this the kind of marriage Maggie wants?"


    "Amanda." The door was opened slowly. Maggie walked out of the operating room, her face pale. She


    staggered. So Amanda immediately came out and held her. Maggie passed by him, pretending she


    didn''t see her.


    But Henry stopped her. He lowered his head and said, "Maggie, marry me."


    Maggie waved her hand and said weakly, "fuck off, I''m only on fool''s day."


    "I have thought it over. You are always so rough from the beginning to the end. You are so rude, but I


    like rude women. Although I was drunk when I had sex with you, I am willing to follow your demands


    and force you to marry me, and I am also willing to be involved." Said Henry.


    Maggie continued, "Hey, I won''t y with you anymore no matter what tricks you y."


    "Maggie, give me a chance." Said Henry.


    "Why should I give you the chance? It was you who asked me to get out of the Zhao family. Could you


    be so shameless to take me back?" Maggie sneered.


    He grabbed her hand and pressed her against the wall. Then he kissed her fiercely on the lips. Maggie


    struggled and raised her hand to encircle his waist with her arms and kiss him. She burst into tears.


    She pushed him away and scolded, "You bastard, who do you think you are? You can y freely even


    if you want to. Can you afford it?"


    Seeing the couple receding in the distance, Amanda felt a little mncholy and delighted for them. But


    the thought of the child Maggie had just aborted made her sad. If the two of them had known their love


    early, everything would be much better.

 Chapter 88 Make Dumplings For Me

    Chapter 88 Make Dumplings For Me


    Her phone rang and a message popped up.


    "In fact, I regretted as soon as Iy on the bed. If nothing goes wrong, you should be ready to be a


    godmother." It was from Maggie.


    Amanda copsed to her chair and covered her mouth, tears coursing down her cheeks. Generally


    speaking, it was a good thing, but she did not know why she felt sad. She was sad, but she was d


    that Maggie did not choose the way she had been.


    A woman stopped at the end of the hallway. She could tell that the woman was not a stranger to her


    from a distance. She slightly pressed her enchanting red lips and said, "Amanda was crying in the


    maternity ward. She looks interesting. Miss. Rose, you will be interested in it."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "Hey, Amanda, Can you get home on time? What time is it?" When Darren called, his tone was full of


    displeasure.


    Then she realized that N had asked for leave. She was now the cook of the house, so she couldn''t


    help but mumbled, "You used to have so many parties. Why don''t you just go to dinner with someone?"


    But she went home quickly.


    "Let''s make dumplings." She went back home and brought some dumpling wrappers. While he was


    sitting on the sofa in the living room and reading the newspaper, he said indifferently, "it''s up to you."


    "Anyway, You just eat when the meal is ready." Amanda proposed.


    "Is there anything I can do to help?" Asked Darren.


    She was a little surprised, but since Darren asked, she said right away, "Come here and pack it for


    me."


    "You didn''t even make filling for dumpling." Darren walked in, nced around the kitchen and frowned.


    Amanda chuckled, "I already booked mybor force."


    Darren looked at her red eyes and frowned. "What happened?"


    "What?" Amanda was flustered.


    "Did you cry?"


    "Just the sand got me wrong."


    "Do you think I will believe such an excuse?" Darren said lightly, "don''t let me check by myself."


    "I''m really fine," she said immediately.


    As it came to Maggie, it was improper to talk more about her. She also didn''t know how the child was.


    But he didn''t ask more, just turned around and said, "Let me know if you need my helpter."


    Seeing that Darren didn''t ask more questions about it, Amanda felt a little relieved. She went to the


    kitchen and asked, "What kind of filling would you like?"


    "Don''t add celery or onion to the dumplings, leave the rest to yourself." Said Darren.


    "You''re so picky about food." She washed the vegetables deftly and prepared the ingredients. When


    everything was ready, she walked out and called out, "Darren,e here and pack it for me." In the


    living room, Darren was talking on the phone. Hearing her shout, he looked a little uneasy. Obviously,


    he heard it, so he hung up the phone and went to the kitchen.


    "Well, wash your hands first." Then she prepared the filling and dumpling wrappers.


    The colorful fillings were put in different bowls, which looked like children''s y dough. Darren frowned


    and said, "the fillings are so strange, where are so many bright colors?"


    "It''s no big deal. We have so many dishes at home. Don''t waste time. Go and make the meal." She


    stretched herself and took off the apron.


    Seeing her leaving, Darren quickly said, "where are you going?"


    "I prepared so many dishes, so it''s time for me to go upstairs and have a rest. Don''t take a rest. I''m


    going to taste the food you cook tonight." Amanda proposed.


    "No, I don''t want it. You take it," said Darren indifferently.


    "I''m so tired. You have to be kind." Amanda leaned on the railing.


    "Half an hour. Come down." Said Darren.


    "You are the devil." Then she turned around and went back to her room. Lying on the bedzily, she felt


    that her body was falling apart. A drop of tear trickled down her cheek. Maggie, she was frightened to


    death.


    Perhaps it was because they thought alike, or there was really something happening at the other end of


    the line, a strange phone call came. As soon as Amanda answered the phone, she heard Henry say


    anxiously on the other line, "Amanda,e here."


    "What happened?" Amanda became nervous immediately and sat up.


    "Maggie insisted on going home. She is pregnant now." Said Henry.


    "No, I won''t go." Amanda proposed.


    "Fine, I know you''re Josie''s enemy. Help me persuade Maggie, I let my cousin give you an apology."


    Said Henry shortly.


    "Are you really that capable? Can you handle it?"


    Henry added, "As long as youe, I let my cousin give you an apology."


    "Not to apologize to me, but to me and Darren." "She''s supposed to apologize to Darren. We had a


    deal. But she changed her mind and came here to me us," she added.


    "No problem." She locked her up in the room and even didn''t have dinner. Seeing this, Henry really


    wanted to rush over to open the door and seize the woman. "Can I send you home?"


    However, his father didn''t agree with him at all. But his eldest brother kept persuading him, "You''re not


    young anymore. You should give way to your wife."


    The Zhao family was in a mess now. His second elder brother, Adam, didn''t like him. He was holding


    his arms and watching the drama unfold. His sister-inw, with a good temper, was slowly persuading


    at the door with her mother.


    Maggie said on the other side, "Don''t keep me. If you really for my sake, just let me go home."


    "Maggie, don''t be angry. You are pregnant now." She added.


    Hiding in the room, Maggie was anxious to go home. She was so fed up that she wanted to go home,


    but she went to the door and vomited a few times. Then she was carried to the hospital and checked


    out a child. She took courage and wanted to abort the child, but at the moment she couldn''t hold on,


    she jumped out of the bed and left.


    However, she was taken back to the Zhao family by Henry. She felt so embarrassed that she had no


    tears to cry. She was ready to leave, and her luggage had been packed back. She didn''t know what


    she was like in Zhao family now. Anyhow, she must be ashamed.


    Though she didn''t want to give up her child, it didn''t mean that she would really marry him.


    When Darren was wondering the source of the lipstick, he saw Amanda rushed downstairs without


    saying goodbye and ran out directly. When he was about to ask her, the door was closed with a sound.


    Darren''s face turned dark immediately. Where was she going? What happened? What could she do to


    get out in such a hurry?


    He frowned and thought, ''if there''s anything, Amanda should at least tell him. She''s not the kind of


    person who knows she can''t bear it and tries to bear it. A woman who knows to use her chips to pay


    something more valuable for her. This is a wise choice.''


    Suddenly, his mobile phone rang, and Rose said in the phone, "Darren,e out to have dinner


    tonight."


    "I''m busy." He looked at the four twisted dumplings on the chopping board and found it hard to


    suppress the impulse to throw them into the sewer.

 Chapter 89 Confidential Information

    Chapter 89 Confidential Information


    ''What would she think when she saw these odd dumplings?'' Darren''s lips curved unconsciously. The


    dumpling wrappers were colorful, including green, red, white and yellow. They looked like kids'' toys.


    "Darren, we haven''t had dinner together for a long time." There was a hint of sadness in Rose''s voice.


    "Let''s talk about itter." Darren hung up the phone directly. Looking at the dumplings and fingers


    marks on the smooth surface of his phone, he couldn''t help smiling when he saw a familiar face


    covered with flour.


    His cell phone lit up again before he could finish his smile.


    "Darren, here''s some information about Amanda. One of my friends who is a journalist got it. I saw it


    and stopped him. I don''t think it''s a good idea. Come and have a look. Starry Club. I''ll wait for you in


    the same ce." Rose spoke very quickly on the other side of the phone, as if she was worried about


    the possibility of Darren changing his mind again, she hung up the phone in a hurry.


    Rose looked at the mirror and adjusted her clothes. It was very simple. The top cover of the Starry Club


    was painted as starry sky. The light in it was dim, so it was convenient for her to hide her identity now.


    Darren was a long-time VIP in the Starry Club, so Rose set the appointment here directly.


    She looked up and saw Darren sitting down. She smiled, "You''re here."


    "What is it?" Said Darren.


    Rose took out a big Kraft paper bag and handed it to Darren, "A reporter friend of mine took it out and


    nned to expose it. But in consideration that I have a spokesman and he worried that it might


    influence me, he sent me the message first and I bought it directly. He dares not to offend An Group."


    Darren opened it, and there were the pictures taken far away, in which Amanda copsed on the chair


    outside the operation room and cried bitterly, apanied by a record of seeing a doctor. Her belly


    was hit and she suffered a miscarriage. How could he know nothing about her miscarriage one and a


    half months ago.


    Seeing this, Darren tightened his fist. In a soft voice, Rose said, "Perhaps there is some


    misunderstanding behind it. After all, the news is a matter of great importance. You can go back and


    ask it clearly. It is not convenient for me to say anymore."


    Darren nodded, took out a card, pushed it over, and said, "I''ve taken these with me. Only one copy,


    right?"


    Rose answered, "Don''t worry. I have informed that reporter before. He won''t write about it casually."


    Darren drove home with the document.


    He saw the light in the house was still dark, just as he left. She did note back during this period.


    She forgot the dinner she promised. She did not even bother to inform him. While Darren was sitting in


    the car, the light was turned off and the inside was as stuffy as a peach case, and the Kraft paper bag


    in his hand was wrinkled.


    He murmured, "A child? Whose child was it? Who was the baby''s father? She tried so hard to hide it


    from me." A figure suddenly appeared in his mind and was more and more confident of his idea.


    Darren pounded heavily on the car hood and asked, "Amanda, do you dare?"


    At this time, Amanda quivered unconsciously. Maggie''s eyes were red, but she had calmed down a lot.


    She asked with concern, "Are you cold?"


    "No. Go on with your story." Maggie was also surprised. In fact, Amanda was here not doing that much.


    She just sat next to Maggie and listened carefully.


    It turned out that Maggie''s parents found a blind date for her after she helped decline the blind date for


    Henry. Maggie thought they were a mutually beneficial couple and she asked Henry to do her a favor.


    However, Henry simply said they could pretend to be a couple to cope with their parents.


    However, Henry''s words were mean and his words were harsh. Maggie had a quick temper, and she


    sometimes beat Henry. They had an intense date under the gaze of millions of people.


    However, Henry''s father had a case that he wanted one of his sons to take charge, and Henry wanted


    to win it. But in Albert''s mind, Henry was a jerk with bad attitude. To show his attitude, Henry asked


    Maggie to move into Zhao family with the excuse of her fake pregnancy. Maggie wanted to deceive her


    parents with the fake pregnancy, so they reached an agreement.


    "Do you like him?" Amanda asked.


    Maggie lowered her head, "I don''t know. He is annoying, but sometimes he is nice. When he''s careful, I


    think it''s not bad to get together with him and it''s fun to bully him sometimes. But if I consider marriage,


    I won''t choose him. He''s too dangerous and too hard to grasp."


    Amanda threw her arms around her neck, "Silly Maggie, I told you to wait until you fall in love with


    someone. But I didn''t expect that you''d already fell in love with him. No matter what happened to you,


    as long as you are happy, you can raise a kid by yourself."


    There were tears in Maggie''s eyes again, but she wiped them off carelessly. "I have to make it clear to


    him that it is impossible for me to marry him. In the future, I will allow my children to see their father at


    most."


    "Ask me how deep I love you. Moon represents my heart." Outside the window, there was a cranny


    howl. Both of them were startled. They ran to the window, only to see that Henry wore a bright silver


    green rock costume, with a V-neck on his chest. His hair was full of hair spray and was made to a ne


    shape. He was singing emotionally with a microphone in his hand.


    Amanda was stunned and her mouth widely opened. His outfit was so eye catching. She turned to look


    at Maggie, but Maggie covered her mouth with her hands. Tears rolled down her cheeks.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Amanda was a little speechless, ''Does Maggie get touched?'' Could she be moved by such


    unspeakable outfit? Are you sure you two have the same aesthetic standards?


    Maggie closed the window and said, "This is Pike''s outfit in his first album. I told him before that I liked


    it very much, but he looked ugly when he was in that." With these words, she smiled through tears. She


    sighed and said, "Amanda, I know youe here because you are worried about me."


    Amanda shook her head and replied honestly, "No. I came here because Henry asked me to, and he


    said he would ask Josie to make an apology to me."


    Maggie nearly choked to death. She cast a stern nce at Amanda and said, "How could you be a


    friend?"


    Amanda chuckled, "Come on, don''t be mad at me. I came here just because I was worried about you.


    It''s better to get a reward if I can smoothlyplete my task. More importantly, I want to make you


    happy."


    "At least you say something nice. Let me tell you, don''t be bribed by Henry. We are on the same side."


    Maggie threatened, waving her fist.


    "I have to go home now." Worrying about the safety of Maggie made Amanda run out of home in one


    breath.


    "Stay here. It''s toote." Maggie said, "Your driver is waiting outside. It''s just half an hour''s ride."


    But Amanda shook her head and said, "No, I must go home." Since Darren was still at home, Amanda


    guessed that he must be very angry with her. Therefore, she had to go back.

 Chapter 90 Stop Pretending

    Chapter 90 Stop Pretending


    "Behave well, baby. I''ll go first." Amanda poked Maggie''s t stomach, which made her feel itchy.


    Maggie dodged and said impatiently, "Bye, I won''t keep you here."


    The whole Zhao family was in the living room when they saw Maggie walked her out with a smile on


    her face. They were still very concerned about her.


    "It''ste, Miss Amanda. Why don''t you stay and have dinner with us?"


    "No, thanks. I have something else to do." Amanda smiled and looked at Henry. He knew that she was


    going to bet on it, so he made a gesture to show her. Looking at her, Josie snorted with disdain.


    "Maggie, are you hungry?" Emily asked with concern.


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    On the other hand, Maggie saw her off. She was relieved to see her get in the car and disappear in the


    darkness. At least Nichs personally sent to the driver, there seems to be some respect for Amanda.


    But if the An family valued Amanda, it was not all good. The An family had a deep rtionship with the


    Gu family. Gu family would not marry her if she became the daughter-inw of the an family for a long


    time.


    She smiled slightly. Thinking of the meeting with Lionelst time, she knew that he was very fond of


    Amanda. As long as he was there, he wouldn''t let Amanda be bullied.


    "Come in. It''s cold outside." Henry came over with a smile, "it''s time for you to calm down now."


    Maggie''s face was sullen at first, but when she saw that he had changed his clothes and the bad


    haircut as still there, she couldn''t help but burst intoughter. She quickly covered her mouth and said,


    "Henry, I suspended the war only because you dressed up well today. But I didn''t forgive you."


    "Don''t mention it. Let''s get inside and have dinner. All of the family are waiting for you." Said Henry.


    Maggie felt embarrassed and came back quickly.


    Amanda breathed a sigh of relief after she got in the car. No matter what happened, Maggie was finally


    willing to ept him. Although she also thought Henry was a cunning man, he was not a bad guy.


    Henry saved her for the first time, although she kept haunting him. It turned out that he had made a


    good contribution that the two met.


    Back home, the lights in the room were on. Amanda came in and said, "let''s wait patiently."


    Darren was sitting in the living room. Listening to her voice, she was as happy as a butterfly. There was


    more anger in his eyes. He didn''t say anything with a gloomy face.


    Seeing that, Amanda exined with a smile, "There''s an emergency. I''ll do it right away."


    She walked into the kitchen and found that the chopping board was clean. She shook her head and


    sighed, "You''re toozy. You haven''t made any dumplings."


    She washed her hands and put them on the table in a hurry. There were shrimp, egg and pork, carrot


    and peppery eggs with different fillings. After the dumplings are made, she cooked it in the pot and


    ced a te of dumplings on the table. Then she shouted, "Dinner is ready. Come and eat."


    Darren did not move.


    He came over and asked, "what happened?"


    "What do you think will happen?" Darren''s voice was cold and terrible.


    She only went out once, and there was no need to put on such a serious look. It was a pleasant


    atmosphere, so she exined patiently, "I did go out, but then I came back quickly."


    "I should thank you for not starving me to death, right?" Darren said with a sneer.


    Her lips thinned into a thin line, and the smile in her eyes faded away. She responded, "Darren, if I


    don''te back, will you starve?" You may choose to eat it or not. " She turned around and was about


    to leave, but her body was grabbed by Darren. Amanda shook his hand and didn''t try to get rid of him.


    She looked up at Darren and saw his angry face. She didn''t understand why he was so angry just


    because of a meal?


    Looking at her cold eyes and the disgust on her face, Darren felt his heart ached. He turned and picked


    up her, grabbed her hands and feet, and threw her directly on the sofa. "You bastard! What are you


    doing?"


    Bastard? She called him bastard every time when she was angry or in bed. He used to think it was


    unique, but then he thought that this woman would be gentle, only in front of Lionel.


    What a touching story! A dumb, innocent girl met a man who pitied her. They had found their true love.


    There was nothing they could do for true love. What did she and Lionel do behind his back? She had a


    child with another man. Calcte from the time. It was not long after we got married. Amanda, you are


    really something.


    Now he felt that the knife was stabbed into his body and every pore was painful. Darren was full of


    anger and his hand was more violent. He tore away the clothes of Amanda and found that Amanda


    was crying bitterly. When she saw Maggie carrying a baby, she always thought of her innocent baby.


    Since her parents died, Sheryl had been her only family member. No one could understand how deeply


    Amanda was eager for family bond. How important it was to have a kid she could get along with.


    She said she hated him and didn''t want to marry him. Why did she still jump off the operating table? It


    was not because she was stupid, but because she was a mother''s instinct to protect her child.


    Amanda had always felt guilty for theck of the ability to protect her kids. She had hesitated before.


    She was not sure whether she was sad or grateful. She and Darren''s child had left the world, which


    helped her get rid of the suffering of the left and right.


    But now, all she could feel was sorrow and grief about her failure as a mother, and the father of the


    baby was ravaging her madly.


    "Stay away from me, Darren." Amanda reached out her hand and grabbed the fruit te. Darren


    knocked the te off and dropped it on the ground. Then he stopped and caressed his father''s face as


    he asked, "Are you as enthusiastic as she is?"


    "What?" She didn''t feel right. Her tearful eyes were shining under the light. They were just like the


    clouds above the starry sky. She had a pair of beautiful eyes which always ovepped the beautiful


    eyes in her memory. And the way they looked at her eyes was always filled with hatred.


    Darren smiled and said, "Stop pretending."

 Chapter 91 The Truth Of The Abortion

    Chapter 91 The Truth Of The Abortion


    "I don''t know what you are talking about." Amanda proposed.


    He raised his body. Amanda quickly sat up and took her clothes to cover her body. He picked up the


    cow hide bag, and while measuring it carefully, he threw it fiercely on Amanda''s body and said, "have a


    look."


    Amanda took out a picture of herself crying at the door of an obstetrics and gynecology department.


    She furrowed her brows and asked coldly, "you followed me?"


    "Do you deserve me to track?" Darren nced at her coldly and said, "they were bought with money,


    and you''ve embarrassed the An family. What else do you want to say?"


    "These are the photos when Maggie and I went to the hospital. It doesn''t matter." She couldn''t help


    crying as she saw the pictures.


    Darren said, "Have a look. Is there anything else in the bag?"


    Amanda pulled out the medical records from the drawer. Her face turned pale immediately. How, how


    could he possibly find out that she had an abortion? How could it be found by others?


    All of a sudden, she felt a darkness. She felt the weight on her shoulder, and the muscles around her


    were involuntarily tightened. She heard Darren whispering in her ear, "I don''t want to touch you now.


    It''s dirty."


    A feeling of humiliation welled up in her heart. ''Did he think she was pregnant with others?'' She didn''t


    have to exin, but even if she did, was it not Darren who took Rose to have a good sleep in her


    lounge? The one who was photographed in the nightclub was nobody but him.


    Her heart sank. She had thought that her rtionship with Darren would be better, at least they


    wouldn''t be enemies in the future. She didn''t expect that in his heart, she was still that selfish and


    shameless person.


    Seeing that Amanda didn''t panic but looked calm, he just sneered and asked, "what are youughing


    at?"


    Then she dressed herself carefully and looked into Darren''s eyes, asking, "Why are you so angry?"


    Being stared by her bright eyes, Darren moved his eyes and asked, "do you forget the agreement we


    signed or the resources the An family gave to the Cheng family?"


    "I know. You don''t need to remind me all the time. I know who I am. And I also know that I am just a


    pawn in your eyes. But I am not the only person who has to keep the agreement. If you want to use


    others of being unkind, you have to clean up your own ass first." Amanda added.


    Darren raised his hand in anger.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    When Amanda saw the man raising his hand, sheughed instead. She stretched out her face and


    pointed at her right cheek. "Because Mrs. Colleen has hit on the left cheek, the two sides will have a


    perfect match."


    She wasughing like that again. It urred to him that every time she was bullied, she would always


    have such an arrogant smile. Did she think that he was bullying her? She was the one who was most


    determined. Why did she show such an expression.


    Darren''s hand was as heavy as that of a heavy weight. Amanda chuckled, "it''s so funny. I got a p,


    and the An Group took action to revenge me. In the An family, I''ve suffered much more pain than the


    p. But I have to smile happily every day like a virgin."


    She was just being used to it at the very beginning. She was just a pawn in this game. But Amanda just


    couldn''t help crying. She stood up and went upstairs directly. When she reached the stairway, she said


    to Darren with her back to him, "I will remember your requirement, Mr. Darren. Before I finish the


    cooperation, I will obey. You can rest assured."


    She went upstairs with her high heels kicked up. There was only Darren left in the living room. He


    looked at the empty room and the dazzling medical records on the sofa, with a hint of pain in his cold


    expression. He suddenly felt the same with his father''s experience. When you handed the whole world


    to her, she was indifferent, and you only had one thought, destroy her.


    "Sophie, help me prepare a cooperation n with the Cheng Group tomorrow." Said Darren tly.


    On the other side, Sophie was a little surprised, "the cooperation n with the Cheng Group is to be


    prepared now."


    "Yes, now." Darren said coldly on the other end of the line.


    Amanda returned to her room, opened the French window and sat in. The small French window


    reflected the light outside. It looked so beautiful. The music fountain under the colorful lights was giving


    out the flowing water.


    Amanda poured herself a ss of wine and drank it slowly. She finally calmed down a little. In fact,


    when she thought about what had happened just now, she knew that what Darren did was just right.


    She didn''t want to keep going against him like this. Now that they had such a fierce confrontation, it


    meant that she had been overthinking it the other day. In this way, they could make a clean break.


    Gradually, Amanda fell asleep by the window. When she woke up in a daze, she had a terrible


    headache. The window was half opened, which made her cry again. She sweated all over and had a


    fever that night.


    For a moment, her head was as hot as lead, and it was killing her. She rubbed her forehead, her face,


    and then her mind. She remembered some daily drugs prepared by N in the living room. She stood


    up and was about to take off her cell phone. At this moment, the cell phone rang. She took a long time


    to identify the number on the screen, and then she found it was from Lionel.


    "Hello." Amanda responded faintly.


    "What''s wrong? Haven''t you gotten up yet? "


    "I just got up." Amanda felt warm in her heart. No matter what happened, as long as she heard what


    Lionel said that cared about her, she would lose all the harm. She went down from the window. She


    had no strength in both legs and almost didn''t hold her phone. She snorted sadly and tried to stand up.


    In a panic, he asked immediately, "what''s wrong, Amanda?"


    "I fell to the ground." She smiled.


    "I guess it''s not a good time to sleep," he answered with a smile.


    Amanda acquiesced.


    "Let''s have breakfast together. I''ll pick you up." Lionel asked.


    "I''ll do it myself. I don''t want to go out today. I want to have a rest." All she wanted now was to take her


    medicine and go to sleep. She wouldn''t go anywhere even if the king came.


    With a resigned smile, he said, "sluts, eat something before you go to sleep. I''m hanging up."


    "Okay, "Amanda responded in a daze, and then she put the phone away. On her way down the stairs,


    she heard the woman giggle, "Darren, you''re so bad. Stop joking. Wait for a moment, fried eggs."


    Wearing an apron, Rose was bursting intoughter. In the meantime, Darren was sitting on the couch


    watching news on his iPad. He sat straight, and Rose was sitting right next to him, arm in arm, and


    leaning on him.


    After hearing the sound of footsteps downstairs, Rose looked at hercently, resting her head on


    the shoulder of Darren. However, Amanda had no time to look at her. As a result, she got a terrible


    headache. As soon as she got to the living room, she sat on the floor and opened the wardrobe, trying


    to find some antipyretics.

 Chapter 92 I Never Say Bitter Words

    Chapter 92 I Never Say Bitter Words


    Amanda remembered that the antipyretics was in the bottle of a red one. When she helped N clean


    up the table, N told her that Darren didn''t like to go to the hospital due to any minor diseases. When


    N talked about this, there was a sh of helplessness in her eyes. She said that only when Darren


    was sick, he would act like a child, quarreling and losing temper.


    Amanda found the pills, poured a ss of water and took two pills.


    However, she heard that silver said in a soft voice, "do you want to have breakfast with me, Amanda?


    The fried egg I made may not be as good as yours, but this is what Darren likes to eat."


    "No, I don''t think it''s a good thing. Every time I meet you, something bad will happen." But when she


    heard her voice, she had to cheer herself up. It was really difficult for a patient. She''d better make


    everything clear at the beginning so as not to worry about her which would do no good to her.


    "What do you mean? Did I put poison in your meal? Has anyone wronged a good man like you?" Said


    Rose in an aggrieved tone, her face slightly changed.


    Darren patted her on the shoulder and said, "let''s have dinner."


    Hearing that, the smile of fear turned to be wonderful. In a hurry, she held the arm of Darren, saying in


    a childish tone, "it''s all your favorite food. If you like it, I will cook it for you every day."


    Then she fell on the bed, having a headache. When she was about to fall asleep, she was woken up by


    a headache. She opened her eyes, but there was nothing in sight. She was confused and afraid. She


    hurriedly touched her cell phone to make a phone call, because herst caller was Lionel, so the phone


    directly dialed Lionel.


    "That''s all what happened this month." Faced with a group of new subordinates, he switched to the


    technical instruction calmly. Suddenly, his phone lit up. He frowned slightly. Seeing that the caller was


    from Amanda, he hesitated. What was Amanda calling for at this moment? She should have known


    that he was at work now. Normally, when he was on duty, she would first send a message and greet


    him. At this time when she called someone at random, there must be something urgent.


    The man''s words made his heart tightened. He bowed to everyone and said apologetically, "I''m sorry. I


    got an emergency call."


    Lionel frowned slightly. This was the first major meeting that he was going to hold in the prime martial


    arts industry, and a department manager from the headquarters was also present. What was so


    important that he answered the phone like this?


    As soon as he walked out of the conference room, he picked up his phone. The next second, he heard


    the caller ID in a faint and weak voice crying, "Hello, help me."


    "What''s wrong, Amanda? Where are you? " His face was serious, and he clenched his phone


    subconsciously. When he hung up the phone, he turned around and was ready to leave. A subordinate


    stepped out and stopped him. With his eyes wide open, he said, "Lionel, are you crazy? Manager Qin


    is still here. Where are you going?"


    "I have something urgent to deal with, so I have to go." The man''s face turned ghastly pale. His heart


    clenched at the sound of Amanda''s cry. She was so ufortable and scared.


    The subordinate tried his best to persuade him, "don''t be silly, Lionel. What do you want to do? Let me


    do it for you. We have been busy with the investment case in the headquarters for half a month. We


    can''t miss it. This meeting can be without anyone, but not without you."


    "No, The rest is up to you. The analysis document is on the stage. I will be back soon." Lionel pushed


    him away and rushed down in a hurry.


    However, there was some distance between him and Amanda. On a second thought, he called Darren


    immediately.


    At the other side of the room, Darren was having breakfast. Seeing that Lionel was calling him, he was


    in a bad mood and directly hung up the phone.


    Sensing the change in Darren''s facial expression and the fact that he had hung up the phone from


    Lionel, Rose was overjoyed. It seemed that what she had given him yesterday worked.


    He dialed another number, but no one answered. Atst, he added another number to his cklist. The


    man was enraged. On a second thought, he dialed another number.


    "What? I''ll do it right away. " Henry set down the chopsticks in his hand.


    Maggie asked curiously, "what happened? Why are you in such a hurry? "


    Henry was stunned to see Maggie here for meal and told her directly, "there is something wrong with


    Amanda. She needs my help."


    "Ah, what''s wrong with Amanda?" Maggie was shocked and dropped her chopsticks on the table.


    "Nothing important. I''ll go and have a look," said Henry. He turned around and was about to leave.


    Maggie followed her, "I''ll go with you."


    "Maggie, how can you run outside?" Emily said worriedly.


    Albert patted her hand. "it''s all right, let''s not worry too much about that."


    ''Did she get hurt because of what happened to her? Did she get fired because of me? Or did she want


    to die because of this?'' Josie mused.


    As soon as the storm rose in Zhao family, Henry drove to An family with Maggie. On the way, Maggie


    used his working doctor''s connections tomand the ambnce to go to An family as soon as


    possible.


    "What''s the matter with Amanda?" Maggie sat in the car, uneasy, and her hands became cold.


    While driving, Henry raised his hand to take hers and said, "Don''t worry. Lionel said she had a fever


    and needed to be sent to the hospital. He is on his way back. He asked me to check what is going on.


    After all, Amanda doesn''t have many friends here. You know that, right?"


    Maggie''s eyes reddened, "It''s so hard for her toe back all by herself. Every time I see her smile, I


    feel sorry for her." Tears streamed down her cheeks. "I know I''m a strong woman, butpared with


    her, I''m just a superficial person. I need her to worry about me. It must be because she was exhausted.


    She was more sad than me when I went in yesterday, "


    "Because she had a baby." Henry clenched her hand, "as a mother, she feel the same way."


    "What?" Maggie was surprised and looked up at Henry? Amanda had lost a child because of him?


    When did it happen? Why didn''t I know?


    "You don''t know?" Looking at her expression, Henry felt remorseful for saying that without thinking.


    "Don''t you talk about everything? Why didn''t she tell you about it? "


    Maggie covered her mouth with her hand. She was also pregnant now. When she thought of losing this


    child, she felt heartbroken. At that time, she thought Amanda was worried about her, but she didn''t


    know that she was heartbroken for her past wound, and she would try her best tofort herself when


    she felt heartbroken.


    The more she thought about it, the sadder she became. She burst into tears and said, "you silly girl.


    You''ve always been the one who made a promise, and you didn''t need to tell me about it. If it hadn''tProperty ? N?velDrama.Org.


    been for your cousin''s visit, she probably wouldn''t have remembered to tell me how she was forced to


    resign by that woman."


    Henry was speechless. She was really straightforward.

 Chapter 123 It Was Him!

    Chapter 123 It Was Him!


    When Darren opened the door, he saw a bunch of fluffy things step on his foot and run out step by


    step. He froze for a second and didn''t realize what had happened. At the same time, Amanda rushed


    out of the room without even changing her slippers. She ran after him while shouting, "Amanda, you


    little bastard,e back quickly!"


    He took a closer look. It turned out to be a small Samoyed. It didn''t run around, instead, it was rolling in


    the grass outside the door. Seeing that, Amanda was so angry that she almostughed. She didn''t care


    about it anymore, turned around and said to Darren, "You are back."


    ''Did she just see me back?'' Darren nodded, turned around and walked inside.


    "Can I keep a dog?" Amanda followed him and asked.


    "Don''t bite around." He thought for a while. In fact, he didn''t like cat or dog very much, but when she


    proposed this, he didn''t immediately object, because he saw the genuine smile on her face when she


    chased dogs just now.


    "Okay." At first, Amanda was a little worried that Darren might not approve. Because she knew that


    Darren would be extremely intolerant to many things. If Darren didn''t approve, then Amanda had no


    choice but to let it go.


    "I''m hungry." Said Darren.


    "Meal is ready." Amanda said.


    Darren took off his coat and walked into the dining room. When Amanda was about to follow him in,


    Darren turned around and blocked her way, "You, go wash your hands and thene in."


    "I don''t believe that you can eat without washing your hands." Amanda said with a smile, leaning


    against the door.Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Darren stopped and washed his hands expressionlessly. Then he sat down.


    Amanda saw her dog was having a good time outside, so didn''t pay much attention to it. She was


    hungry, so she sat down and filled a bowl of soup for herself.


    Noticing that she ate with relish, Darren thought of the phone call she wouldn''te back. He frowned


    and asked, "Didn''t you have lunch?"


    "You will be of course hungry till now no matter how much you eat at noon. What time is it now?"


    Amanda pointed at the clock on the wall.


    "Isn''t it normal to have dinner now?" He didn''t have any social engagement and came back as usual,


    should he have to beined?


    Amanda rolled her eyes and replied, "Mr. Darren, you are the general manager. You don''t have to


    follow thepany''s working schedule, but you work too hard, so you get off work an hourter than


    the normal people."


    "There are still many people in thepany." Said Darren, "It seems that Cheng Group iszy. But you


    used to work till this time."


    Amanda was a little helpless, "I was neer so I needed extra hours to work. That was not because


    I waszy. The reason why you have so many employees workingte is that they are preparing for


    work tomorrow. But we have to have meals together. If I''m off early, then I have to cater your time. And


    you are still making fun of me."


    Startled, Darren looked up at her with a frown, "How is it going?" he asked directly.


    As soon as he came to business, Amanda immediately corrected her attitude and said, "Charles asked


    me to go to ck Dragon''s business party, but I didn''t. because in the morning, Susie scolded me in


    front of Charles. Of course, I went to be scolded by her on purpose, and thus angry at her. I didn''t go to


    thepany for the whole day."


    "How can you get rid of Charles if you don''t go to thepany?" Asked Darren.


    Amanda said, "That''s easy. He didn''t install a GPS on me. Since I don''t answer his call or text him


    back, I don''t think he will catch me."


    "You should feel lucky that you are not avoiding me." Said Darren tly.


    Amanda stood up immediately and said, "I''ll go check on Amanda." She left the dining room in a hurry.


    Seeing Amanda''s phone, Darren picked it up and unlocked it without hesitation. It showed the recent


    call was from Lionel in the morning, the recent text message indicated the location and time.


    It was so clear that she had lunch with Lionel at noon, that was why she didn''te back. So what did


    she do today without going to work!


    He had painstakingly helped her n all these to get revenge, but she was still obsessed with Lionel.


    Amanda came back with the dog who had a good time. She saw Darren sitting still in the dining room


    when she came in. She went over and asked, "Have you finished eating?"


    However, when she saw her phone in Darren''s hand, Amanda immediately took it from him. She said


    angrily, "What are you doing, Darren? How dare you peep at my phone?"


    "What are you afraid of? Do you have any dirty secret?" Darren sneered and his eyes were as sharp as


    des.


    Amanda was furious immediately, "Whatever I have, my phone is my personal belongings. Don''t you


    think you''ve gone too far?" Then she sneered, "How do you know what does ''gone too far'' mean?"


    "Yes, because I''ve done something more horrible." Darren stepped forward and grabbed Amanda''s


    hand. His voice was full of anger and hatred, but it was all depressed, "Amanda, can''t you wait to close


    a cooperation case? Can''t you wait to find your lover?"


    Hearing this, Amanda tried to get rid of his hand, but Darren was so strong that Amanda could hardly


    hold it. It was so painful that she couldn''t hold back her tears. She shouted at him, "Darren, let go of


    me! Howe you me me? You are having affairs with others!"


    His heart sank. Darren said coldly, "Are you learning from me, Amanda? I think you should learn more


    from me. I don''t mind being a good teacher and teaching you well." Then he stood up, held up Amanda


    and threw her onto the sofa of the living room.


    Amanda cried and shouted, trying to get rid of the man''s grasp, but to no avail. She had no idea why


    Darren was so pissed off.


    Darren didn''t know himself. He just knew that if things went on like this, he would be not like


    himself.


    Women were nothing, but heartless mothers, cruel executioners, beautiful vases, useless ythings.


    He had many girlfriends but he didn''t care. He just gave them money, jewelry, advertisements, houses.


    He never gave them true heart.


    But for Amanda, he got hurt for her so many times, took care of her so many times, and ned so hard


    to satisfy her. However, she just wanted to escape from him and stay with another man. She should


    have belonged to him, but why did she leave him once and once again, he absolutely did not allow it.


    "I can get whatever I want in this world, including you." He whispered in her ear with his teeth gritted.


    "Darren, I hate you. I hate you!" Amanda shouted, dodged and resisted for many times, but she still


    couldn''t escape being bullied. Everything was fine, but why did it be like this.


    No, everything was not fine actually.

 Chapter 124 Dont Try To Escape

    Chapter 124 Don''t Try To Escape


    Looking at the ceiling above her, Amanda couldn''t hold back her tears any more. They were streaming


    down her cheeks. It was not fine at all.


    During these days, Darren helped her make a living in Cheng Group, but all he did was to find Susie for


    revenge. So what? She vented Maggie''s anger and her anger.


    However, she was still a pawn. She could not freely pursue what she wanted.


    "Do you think you can get divorced even after closing the cooperation case? As long as I don''t let you


    go, I''ll see who dares to do so." Seeing her crying in despair, Darren became more angry and violent.


    He even stretched one of his hands to pinch Amanda''s chin to force her to look into his eyes.


    "Darren, you are such a crazy man. You don''t love me. Why do you have to destroy me?" Amanda


    eyes were full of tears. She sobbed, "You neverck of women. You have everything you want. I have


    nothing. I don''t have any freedom. Why do you force me to lose more?"


    He said, "Because I am strong enough, because I want it." Then he bowed his head and kissed on


    Amanda''s lips.


    At this time, the phone of Amanda rang. Darren saw that the screen of her phone was lit up and it was


    from Lionel.


    It was alreadyte, but he still dared to call Amanda. Normally, Darren had already returned to his


    bedroom at this time, and so did Amanda. There must be a lot of phone calls behind the scenes.


    At the sight of the caller''s name, Amanda resisted even more intensely. Perhaps she saw the name of


    Lionel, her hope was rekindled.


    Darren raised his hand to take the phone and said, "Do you want to hear his voice? Then I''ll answer it


    for you and let him hear your voice."


    His words frightened the hell out of Amanda. She shook her head repeatedly and begged, "No! Please


    don''t!"


    "He should like it. No man can refuse such a soft and charming voice. But unfortunately, it''s me who


    makes you sound like this, which may be unbearable for him." Darren raised his hand, about to unlock


    the screen.


    "No! Please don''t!" Then Amanda struggled to get her phone back, but she couldn''t make it and fell on


    the sofa. Darren grabbed the phone and smashed it to the ground. His voice was bloodthirsty,


    "Amanda, behave yourself as Mrs. An, and I''ll give you everything. If you have any n, I can destroy


    both you and Lionel."


    ''Behave yourself as Mrs. An?'' Amanda was stunned, "What are you talking about?"


    "I find it''s too much trouble for me to marry another one. I''m better just keep the current one." Darren


    smiled, lifted her up and held her tightly in his arms. He said in a gentle voice, "You should know that I


    can protect you. I know what you are afraid of. As long as you are on my side, I can give you anything


    you want. Don''t make trouble anymore."


    Amanda shrank unconsciously, and she grabbed Darren''s cor and begged, "Mr. Darren, I want


    nothing. I dare not be Mrs. An. I just want to be myself. I won''t take revenge."


    "Toote." He said coldly, "You should me yourself for promising to marry me back then."


    If he hadn''t met her, he would not have been so impulsive to fall in love with her.


    If he hadn''t met her, he wouldn''t have done such a humiliating rape.


    Because he met her, he lost all his principles and messed up all the rules. At this time, he would never


    let her go. Even if he would go into darkness in the future, he would firmly tie her around.


    "Why did you promise me at that time? You promised me that you would divorce me as soon as the


    case was closed. You are a liar!" However, her begging didn''t work. So Amanda scolded, "Don''t even


    think about it. I won''t stay marrying you. Do you want to ruin my life? It''s impossible."


    She had always frankly expressed her hurtful words to him. Darren thought he would have a heart


    ache. As a result, he just twitched the corners of his mouth and smiled unconcernedly.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    The truth was, he didn''t care what impression he had of Amanda. The first impression of Amanda was


    definitely not good, just as his first impression of Amanda.


    But he had changed opinion on Amanda already, did he have no ce in Amanda''s heart at all?


    Probably after she had met Lionel, he lost everything and she had given all her heart to Lionel.


    ''Lionel, my best friend. My beloved woman is going to marry him regardless of any cost!'' Darren


    thought to himself.


    Amanda didn''t know when the endless torture finally ended. When she woke up, she found herself


    lying on the bed of Darren''s bedroom. Her whole body was sore and painful. The red marks on her


    shoulders and neck indicated how crazy Darren wasst night.


    A drop of tear slowly slid down, and then two lines of tears flowed out.


    ''Why? Why? Why is it still like the same after such a long time of effort?'' Was it really impossible for her


    to escape from Darren?


    Would she live with him and be thedy of An family for the rest of her life?


    That was absolutely impossible. How could a person give up the one he loved and marry someone he


    didn''t love.


    Especially a man who hurt her again and again.


    After the whole night''s torture, Amanda didn''t have the feeling of fear. On the contrary, she made up


    her mind to leave Darren no matter for Lionel or for herself.


    Because in his eyes, she was just an ornament. He had to get what he wanted. If he didn''t want it, he


    had to destroy it. The rtionship between people should not be like this.


    The more Amanda thought about it, the soberer she became. She washed her face and decided to go


    to thepany. The morning shift was over, so Amanda changed into her high cor clothes and drove


    slowly to thepany.


    It wasn''t long after she got to the office. With a long face, Charles hurried to her. He said, "Amanda,


    where did you go yesterday? I called you so many times, but why didn''t you answer the phone? Don''t


    you know that there are a lot of things in thepany dy because of you?"


    "What''s the matter in thepany can be dyed because of me? I''m just a furnishing and has no


    real purpose." Amanda leaned against the chair and said indifferently. She didn''t want to talk to him


    anymore.


    Detecting theining look on Amanda''s face, Charles chuckled awkwardly, "How could you say


    that you''re good at nothing? You''ve made a great contribution to thepany. Many of the cases were


    signed because of you. We all know that Mrs. Amanda is a capable woman."


    However, Amanda just felt ironic. There was no way she could find a way to settle down a business.


    She was just sitting there and doing nothing. The moment she talked to the people, they would settle


    the deal without thinking because of her identity in An Group. But now that she had chosen to leave


    Darren, she wouldn''t use her identity as Mr. Darren''s wife anymore.

 Chapter 125 An Encounter With Lady Amanda

    Chapter 125 An Encounter With Lady Amanda


    Hearing Charles'' ingratiating praise, Amanda straightforwardly said, "Theye to me for my sake,


    and it''s not good for the Cheng Group. If I''m not Darren''s wife one day, will they continue to cooperate


    with us? It''s hard to say. A market that has not been opened by strength will never be stable, so I won''t


    take over the business anymore."


    Charles smiled and said, "It''s normal for you toe and go in business. I know what Susie said


    yesterday went too far. I have criticized her. She is jealous now. Don''t be angry."


    "Please go back, brother. I''m not mad at it. I just worry about the Cheng family''s improving


    performance. I''m more interested in personnel management than business." Amanda said. She wanted


    to put the experience she had learned from Gregorio back to work.


    Seeing that Amanda had been wearing a cold face, Charles'' face turned cold. Susie passed by and


    saw Charles. She went to his office and asked with a smile, "what''s wrong? Did you get the cold


    shoulder?"


    Charles sat down and was still angry, "Amanda is too self-righteous. She''s just got a few deals, she''s


    so cocky. Just because she''s Darren''s wife makes her feel like the boss. She didn''t think that without


    me, she''d still be a pain in the neck at thepany.


    Susieforted him, "brother, you should have known that you have ttered her too much these


    days."


    "So it is."


    "I don''t think so. What''s going on?"


    Susie didn''t know why there was a crowd of discussion outside, so she went out and said, "It''s work


    time. Are you all free?"


    Someone said in a low voice, "No, Mrs. Susie, something wrong." While speaking, he handed a piece


    of newspaper to Susie.


    Susie took the huge page and had a look at the picture. Under the huge page, there was a photo of


    Amanda and Lionel, who were talking andughing intimately. The headline said that they seemed to


    have an affair. This photo was taken by a paparazzo in secret, but from a good angle, she saw that he


    was picking up food for Amanda. It''s just that in this photo, the face of Lionel has been treated, and if


    you''re not familiar with him, you wouldn''t know its Lionel. They were walking hand in hand. In the


    photos, the two were sitting in the same car. There were a lot of photos of them together. Although


    Lionel''s face was covered by the photos, people believed that the Darren''s wife had an affair.


    Susie''s heart beat fast when she saw the newspaper, but she remained calm on the face. She scolded


    the employees, "Why do you gossip so much in thepany? Why don''t you go to work? Go ahead


    with your work."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    The crowd dispersed immediately.


    Susie took the newspaper and directly walked into the office of Charles. He was flipping through a


    fashion magazine. The new female models in the magazine were still so sexy. He touched his chin and


    thought about when he would invite them to have dinner together. However, a piece of newspaper


    directly through onto the magazine directly blocking the sexy curve of the female model.


    Charles looked up with dissatisfaction and said, "Susie, what are you doing?"


    Susie smiled. "It''s big news. Aren''t you reading it carefully?"


    Charles took the newspaper and read it. He couldn''t believe his eyes when he saw the picture. He was


    shocked. "What''s going on? Who dares publish like this?"


    Susie chuckled. "Do you remember what I told you about Amanda? Why did she hide the truth of the


    miscarriage from Darren? Isn''t this the answer?"


    In surprise, he asked, "Is Amanda''s aborted baby not Darren''s, but Lionel''s?"


    "Who knows? Anyway, it is true that she had an abortion? We already have these news. No one would


    care about getting involved in it. " Susie walked away with the newspapers in her hand. It was time for


    her to have dinner with her friends from the newspapers.


    Sitting in the office, Amanda didn''t know what had happened outside. She carefully looked at the


    documents that were ced on her desk as a routine.


    Susie opened the door and came in. She was surprised to see her calm face. But such a scandal was


    not a good thing for her. She didn''t mind to see her break down. It would be interesting.


    "If you have finished reading the reportst month, please give it to me." Susie said with a smile.


    Amanda looked at Susie strangely. Susie seemed to be in a good mood and talked to her kindly, which


    made Susie a little surprised. It didn''t matter whether Susie was good or bad to her.


    "You are in a good mood today." Susie looked at her listening to music with headphones and said with


    a smile.


    "You seem to be in a better mood," she added, smiling politely.


    Susie smiled, "of course, I''m in a good mood today. Do you want to know why?"


    "No, I don''t." Amanda cut in.


    Susie was speechless. She snorted, "I''ll wait and see." Then she turned around and left.


    A bad premonition arose in her heart when she saw her like this. After a while, she received a call from


    Lionel, who said anxiously on the other end of the line, "don''t be afraid, my dear. I''ll take care of this. "


    "What?" Before she could react, many people started to talk on the other side of the line. Lionel hung


    up the phone in a hurry.


    Amanda don''t know what happened. All of a sudden, an ordinary staff rushed into the back door in a


    flurry and said, "Mrs. Amanda, you''d better go out to avoid it from the back door. There are a crowd of


    reporters in front, if they know the back door, you will be unable to go outter."


    reporter? What was going on? Why are there reportersing over? "She asked.


    "Don''t you know? "The clerk was surprised.


    "What do I want to know? What are you talking about? I don''t understand. "


    The clerk was also anxious. Noticing the newspapers which hadn''t been opened, she grabbed the


    paper from her hand and urged her. "Hurry up. It''s toote."


    So she opened the newspaper and saw the picture of her and Lionel. The title of the news that Amanda


    had an affair with a rich man was published in the front, but the photo of Lionel was processed on the


    face.

 Chapter 126 A Press Conference

    Chapter 126 A Press Conference


    It was obvious that since Lionel was from Gu family, no media dared to post his picture on the Inte.


    But for Amanda, they didn''t have to worry at all and just did what they should. Because they all


    believed that due to such scandal, this Cindere without any background could not keep her prince''s


    heart.


    Amanda took a deep breath and then ran out of the back door of Cheng Group, with newspaper in her


    hand. She was walking slowly on the street. ''No wonder Lionel called me.'' she thought, ''Has he been


    besieged by the media?'' Wasn''t his face covered? Why could someone still find him? And it seemed to


    be media.


    A car stopped in front of her. Darren opened the window and said, "Get in the car."


    Amanda had been absent-minded for a long time, and now she was even more depressed when she


    saw Darren. She just ignored him and continued her walking.


    To Darren''s surprise, she didn''t even look at him. Then he drove along with Amanda.


    "Darren, why are you following me? Is there nothing to do in thepany?" He drove all the way


    following her two blocks, said Amanda.


    Darren said tly, "Right now, except that Mrs. An had an affair with another man, what else big matters


    does thepany have now?"


    "Then you should deal with it. Why are you following me? Do you want to ask me if I have an affair or


    not? You won''t believe me no matter what I say. Since you never believe me in your heart, why do you


    bother me?" Amanda turned around and shouted at Darren, regardless of her image, as if she was


    going to explode at any minute.


    Amanda''s eyes reddened. Darren grabbed her into the car and growled, "Stop being dramatic!"


    "Dramatic? You think I''m dramatic?" With a newspaper in her hand, Amanda glimpsed at him and


    asked, "Was it me or the media? Why do they have to make everything sound vivid when they make up


    stories? What do they want? Did I do anything wrong?"


    Her eyes were red, and she looked like she had been wronged, whichforted him a bit. He said


    lightly, "Now we need to hold a press conference to rify the truth. I''m taking you back to the


    company, and Sophie has already been responsible for contacting. Because of you, the stock price of


    An Group has fallen the most severe during this week."


    The stock of An Group had fallen. The influence of her cheating was so great! There was no doubt that


    Amanda stood tall in the dust after the scandal. The scandal must infuriated the hell out of Nichs. He


    must gave her a good thrashing. How unlucky she was.


    When they arrived at An Group, all eyes were filled with sympathy and disdain for Amanda. Sophie


    held Amanda''s hand secretly and said, "Rx. It''s An Group''s ce. Journalists here must respect An


    family. Just go ahead."


    "It would be a good thing if they could save An family''s face. But no one wants to get involved with An


    family. They are always interested in the sensational news. I can''t stand their criticism." Amanda said


    with an ironic smile. She remembered that Darren had hosted a press conference here, where the


    atmosphere was naturally harmonious.


    The host invited Darren and Amanda to step on the stage.


    As soon as Amanda stepped on the stage, a female reporter asked sharply, "Do you really love your


    husband? Although you have gotten married for a short time, but you have lived a happy life as a


    couple. Why did you choose to cheat on your husband?"


    "I didn''t cheat on him." Amanda announced tly with the microphone in her hand.


    "So, is the man you love the most your husband?" The female reporter asked immediately.


    After a short pause, Amanda bit her lips and continued, "Yes, you''re right. I love Darren the most. He is


    my husband."


    She couldn''t put another trouble for Lionel. He was so tired this time. When she uttered these words,


    her heart tightened for a second. She put her hand in the hand of Darren, which showed that they were


    happily married. Only she knew how hard it was for them to pay off.


    The reporters'' sharp questions came one after another. Darren didn''t speak at first, butter he got


    angry and asked the reporters to write the news as they wanted. His temper was worse than


    Amanda''s. no one dared to offend An family, but they all took the red envelope of An family. No one


    would offend An family. It was just that these matters were very important, so most of the media saw


    the pictures posted online, then they used it immediately.


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    It was estimated that it would take a long time to find out the source of the rumor, so Darren directly


    paid for it and took a photo of him and Amanda standing together as evidence.


    Because Darren had the initiative to decide how his marriage with Amanda would go on. When he


    wanted her, she was a treasure. When he didn''t want her, she was nothing. Therefore, if Darren


    forgave her, people would believe that nothing had happen.


    So the public opinion this time was much easier to exin than the one that Darren was photographed


    when he went to see Rose.


    Of course, it had a great influence on An Group. Darren needed to go to the head office to soothe a lot


    of shareholders.


    After the press conference, Amanda felt exhausted. She called Lionel, and he answered the phone.


    "Lionel, how''s it going?" "Are you okay?" Amanda asked hurriedly.


    In a hoarse voice, Lionel answered in a low voice, "I''m fine. Are you okay?"


    "I''m fine. An Group is holding a press conference. Once the rumor is leaked, we won''t be afraid."


    Amanda said with a sigh of relief.


    Hearing what she said, Lionel chuckled in a low voice. Amanda didn''t pay much attention to it.


    It was Darren who helped her solve the ident. Was he good to her or not.


    When she needed his protection most, he would stand out, and could listen to herints at any


    time. However, Darren had a strong possessive desire, and once he was temperament, he would


    ignore anything.


    Amanda was very confused and she was at a loss what to do next.


    Hanging up the phone, Amanda breathed a sigh of relief. When she turned around, she saw Darren


    standing behind her silently. Frightened, Amanda hung up the phone immediately.


    "The situation is getting better now." Then Darren turned around and left.


    Amanda had no idea how much Darren had heard about their conversation.

 Chapter 127 Engagement

    Chapter 127 Engagement


    Although Lionel had called Amanda and told her everything went well.


    But she knew it was not that simple. Even though there was no news of this man in the newspapers,


    the media was so sensitive that they could find him out directly. Being the member of the Gu family and


    the person that Mr. Bruce valued most, he would only face more pressure and me.


    She remembered thest time when Lionel abandoned thepany and came back, he was taught a


    lesson by Mr. Bruce. All the scars on his back were horrible.


    This time, it was more serious than thest time. How could he get through this?


    "What are you doing here? Are you worried about your lover? " After a long time, Amanda stared


    nkly at the ss window. Darren couldn''t help but feel a little angry. "Are you thinking about the


    news in the paper? Spoony watch windowsill, only hope lover out of danger."


    "That''s right. I''m worried about him. I want to know who posted these pictures." Amanda asked in a


    cold voice while he was gently stroking the cold ss.


    "Who do you think it is?" Darren slightly raised his eyebrows. There was no change in his eyes.


    "Aren''t you curious?" She said in a peaceful tone.


    He looked at her and asked indifferently, "what''s the use of curiosity?"


    There was a trace of contempt in his words. It turned out that there were so many fragments of her paid


    attention to without his knowing it. Was it because he indulged her too much that she was so


    unscrupulous.


    Amanda''s voice rose a little and sounded sharp. "But I want to know, who dares to do this at the risk of


    offending the An family and the Gu family? Who gave them the guts, and who wanted to break me and


    Lionel apart at all costs? Tell me, who?"


    "It''s me." He smiled lightly and said in an indifferent voice, "so, it''s me who separated you, right?"


    "Do you admit it?" Amanda asked, staring at the young man.


    Darren stared at her coldly. "What do you think? How can I let a man who tries to take my wife away? "


    "Is that really you?" "Don''t you think it''s despicable? If you have anyints,e straight at me.


    Why did you treat this Lionel like this? Do you know how much pressure he is under?"


    "Pressure. I want you to see it clearly." Darren let go of her hand and grabbed her office tightly. He


    turned on the stock chart and let her watch the stock of the An Group all the time. Stocks are all down.


    "Did you see that? Do you know what a terriblepany it is now? Who doesn''t have pressure?


    Moreover, it is you who have fun outside. The photos are not fake, which only means that you are a


    fool. You have no right to get angry with others. Can you let others cover your face? " Darren pressed


    her against the bed and became mean. He raised his hand to put his hand on Amanda''s chin and said,


    "You''d better see clearly that everyone is under pressure. Now, you''d better keep quiet."


    Looking at the angry look of Darren, Amanda was stunned for a while. It was not him, not Darren.


    ''Who could it be? Who did it?''


    "Mr. Darren, the Gu family has released the statement. We are safe now." "Now the media doesn''t care


    about this at all. It''s a real misunderstanding. We''re fine."


    After saying that, she breathed a sigh of relief. Thispany had encountered a crisis which rarely


    happened in thepany. In order to deal with this sudden crisis, she had been exhausted.


    Fortunately, the rumor has been refuted.


    Then Darren asked, "How did the Gu family spread the rumor?"


    "Mr. Bruce dered that he had engaged with Lionel and Josie in two months. There is some


    misunderstanding. Amanda just entered thepany not long ago, but she took over Mr. Lionel''s


    position, and she was your wife, so Mr. Lionel was more interested in Amanda, but I didn''t expect to


    cause misunderstanding, this is Gu family''s words.


    "What?" Getting out of the bed, she held Sophie''s hand and asked, "What did you say? Who made the


    engagement? "


    "It''s Mr. Lionel and Josie, the general manager of Xia n. We have cooperated with each other


    before, and you resigned because of her." Scared by her response, Sophie hurriedly answered.


    Her face paled. He was engaged to Josie. She shook her head and murmured, "It can''t be. It can''t be


    like this. It can''t be like this."


    How could he be engaged to another woman?


    "It seems that the person you love is just so so. You are racking your brains to find an excuse for him,


    but in fact, he just needs to get married. A wife can solve the problem easily." Said Darren with a


    mocking smile.


    "But Lionel wouldn''t do that. I have to find him and figure it out," she continued, shaking her head.


    Then she ran out of the An Group immediately. Many people around looked at her as if she was a


    lunatic. She did look like a lunatic now, and she was almost crazy in her heart.


    Although the crisis was more than confusing, he had always believed that she and Lionel would make it


    through.


    No matter how great the crisis was, the two people''s hearts were always together.


    But why did he dere their engagement?


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    The Xia family was not an ordinary family, and so was Josie. This marriage was much more stable than


    the one between the an family and the Cheng family. They would definitely fall in love with each other if


    they got married.


    Why did he do that? Was he crazy?


    She felt it necessary to get the answer by herself.


    "Kevin, let''s go to the Gu family." Amanda got in the car and instructed.


    And then he drove Gu family to the Gu family immediately.


    As soon as she arrived at the gate of the Gu family, she was stopped by someone, who must have


    arranged it on purpose.


    Standing at the door, Amanda said, "I have something urgent to see Josie."


    At that moment, Josie was busy in the kitchen. Hearing the news from the doorman, she grinned and


    said, "I''m too busy to see her now."


    The response took Amanda by surprise. She didn''t expect that she would be in the Gu family.


    It was said that two dogs strive for a bone and a third runs away with it, and the third runs away with it.


    It seemed that he was not the only one who wanted to be the winner. Even if the news of Josie and


    Lionel''s marriage was true, there was no need for her to be so active to visit them.

 Chapter 128 Just A Misunderstanding

    Chapter 128 Just A Misunderstanding


    As soon as Lionel entered the kitchen, Josie came out with a bowl of medicine in her hand. Catching


    sight of him, she asked concernedly, "how''s the grandpa?"


    His grandson nodded and replied, "Dr. Zhao has checked up on him. He said that his condition was not


    so good. His trachea had swelled up and this time his blood pressure increased. It''s probably a


    cerebral hemorrhage."


    She held his hand andforted him, "don''t worry. He will be fine."


    If Amanda had been there, she would have been surprised to see the timid and bossy woman behave


    like a obedient little girl.


    Looking at her, he asked, "Are... Are you really willing to marry me?"


    Josie smiled and said, "It''s not the first time that I have known you. When can I y the game of


    falsification?"


    "I don''t think it''s fair to you. You deserve a better man." He then looked away, avoiding eye contact with


    her.


    When he saw the news, he was also shocked. He didn''t expect that someone would stare at him and


    Amanda for a long time.


    He wanted to use the crisis public rtions to remove the influence, but then the news from the Gu


    family came. His grandfather passed out with the news, so he rushed over and to receive all the me


    from the Gu family.


    But this me was nothingpared to his grandpa who was lying on the bed, seriously injured. He


    grew up with him, and his grandpa who was so close to him copsed in bed because of him. His


    grandpa''s painstaking efforts and the future of the Gu family were all ruined by him. How he wished he


    could lie on the bed in ce of his grandpa.


    "Lionel, we must get rid of the rumor as soon as possible." His father said in a serious tone.


    He nodded and said, "I will hold a press conference and exin everything."


    "No, not only that. We think it''s time for you to dere your wedding." The father said calmly, "it''s time


    for you to get engaged to Josie."


    Recalling his father''s grief stricken face, Lionel feltplicated in his heart.


    Seeing the struggle in his heart, Josie said frankly, "Lionel, we grew up together when we were


    children, and we studied abroad together. We know each other well. What''s more, the Gu family is in a


    critical situation, and I will apany you through it. The Xia family will be firmly united with the Gu


    family, so you don''t have to be afraid, but don''t think too much about it."


    Indeed, all the burden of the Gu family is on him. Once Mr. Bruce get sick, the Gu n will soon


    copse because of fighting for fame and fortune. People will not gather together. At this time, the help


    of the Xia n is very important.


    Josie took his hand and said, "Amanda is at the door."


    "What did you say? "He asked in surprise.


    "Amanda is at the door. You know what to do, right?" Josie raised her voice and said, "Don''t be so


    selfish. You should see clearly how the Gu family that you have supported has turned into. Don''t be so


    selfish to cut off all rtions between you and your grandpa."


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    She then dragged him out of the house.


    There was a profound hatred among the Gu family members of the Amanda. They hated her guts for


    bringing the family into such a dangerous situation.


    Someone even pointed at her and said, "Why do you stille here? Do you think the media are not


    enough to follow our home?"


    Then she shook her head, "No. I have something to talk to Lionel."


    "Bah! What a slut!" They vomited on her.


    Amanda ignored him as she was waiting for an answer from Lionel.


    As soon as the man came out, he saw a group of people surrounding and scolding Amanda. Amanda


    stood there, holding a small tree in her arms. She had stubbornness on her small face. She looked


    pitiful, but she was stubborn in her attitude. Even if so many people cursed her, she didn''t go.


    "Well, what are you doing here? We have a lot of things to do." Josie said loudly.


    When everyone turned around, they saw that the woman who was about to be a member of the Lionel


    was walking towards them, arm in arm with the man. They immediately smiled and asked


    enthusiastically, "Was the noise too loud that you were displeased? We should have driven her away


    right now."


    "It''s not appropriate for you to behave like this. All the guests are our guests. The misunderstanding


    has been cleared up. You should be careful. Well, you all should go inside. Amandaes to look for


    Lionel. Let''s solve it here." Said Josie.


    The members all went inside to show respect for Josie.


    Amanda looked at Josie holding Lionel''s arm intimately. It seemed that she didn''t need to ask any


    more, because the truth was in front of her eyes.


    But Amanda was unwilling to ept the fact. She asked, "Lionel, is the news true?"


    "What news?" "If what you want to know is our engagement, it''s true. I will marry with Lionel."


    Looking at Amanda, he said tly, "you''d better go back. The An family must be busy now. "


    "So, you don''t deny it? Are you really going to get engaged to her? "


    "Amanda, I don''t have to deny it." "After all, it has been dered."


    "The fact is that you are going to be engaged to her." Hearing this, Amanda''s heart sank. She turned


    around and said in a choked voice, "what happened? Is it because the Gu Group encountered a crisis,


    so you are going to marry Josie? "


    "It''s very rude of you to do that to my wife. Do you take the Xia n as an excuse just because I have


    encountered a crisis? Since she is my wife, I have to treat her well." The man replied.


    There was no emotions in his eyes, his words and his heart. He was as calm as a stranger.


    "Then what do you define our rtionship?" "I thought we could go through it together. No matter how


    difficult it is, it won''t be so hard for two people to be together. But why? Why do you have another


    choice?"


    "It''s just a misunderstanding between us, so that''s why the media misunderstanding. Such


    misunderstanding will never happen again in the future. You take more care." As soon as he finished


    his sentence, he turned around. Ashley followed him out of the room.


    She used to dream it would be her home too, but now everything was impossible.


    She wiped her face, which was already wet.


    Was all this just a mistake in his eyes?


    So, now all the misunderstandings were cleared up. He was going to be engaged, and they had


    nothing to do with each other?


    Amanda dried her tears with the back of her hand and got into the car. "Go home," she said to Kevin.


    He then stepped on the gas and drove her home.

 Chapter 129 Apply Medicine To Her Wounds

    Chapter 129 Apply Medicine To Her Wounds


    At the same time, Darren was at home. He gave a cold smile and added, "I''m so sad to see you like


    this. There is no turning back for you."


    He seemed to have been finding trouble with her everywhere. Amanda shrugged and said indifferently,


    "what can I do without a back-up? It''s just a break-up."


    "Still extramarital affair?" Said Darren.


    "What does it have to do with marriage? What''s the use of our marriage? "She added.


    He grabbed her arm and said coldly, "you think it''s okay? If you were not the daughter-inw of the an


    family, how could you make a scene here? You always looked so upset. But don''t forget, Amanda. I''ll


    take care of myself when I''m in trouble. And who will deal with you when you are in trouble? You''d


    better not take it too seriously. "


    Amanda looked at him. He seldom talked so much to her. Even if she didn''t want to admit it, it was true.


    She did enjoy the help brought by Mrs. Amanda.


    She looked away, "So what do you need me to do?"


    "Do your job well. Go and cook now." Said Darren tly.


    Then she walked to the kitchen, took out vegetables and cleaned them slowly. She lowered her head


    and could finally let her tears run freely when she was alone.


    Even though Lionel was kind to her, she was nothingparing with the whole family.


    It was just that she could not fall in love with someone freely. Maybe a girl like her didn''t have the right


    to pursue the one she loved because she was not free at all.


    Divorce, only after divorce, no one will pay attention to me anymore. ''.


    She reminded her of what Darren had said yesterday. ''I won''t divorce him anymore.''


    "p." A ss bowl was knocked down by her. The loud bang shocked her. She came to her senses


    and looked at the shards of ss on the ground. She med herself for her stupidity.


    "You are so stupid." Darren heard the sound came in. Then Amanda with a helpless expression on her


    face.


    "Don''t make sarcastic remarks if you reap the profits." As soon as he heard the sarcasm in Darren''s


    words, she immediately fought back.


    Darren went straight over to them. Startled, Amanda widened her eyes, trying to keep a wary eye on


    him.


    However, Darren walked past her, turned off the water and said, "let''s go out for dinner."


    "Go out for dinner? But you don''t like to eat out." Her voice was full of surprise.


    "I don''t think so." Darren didn''t say anything more. He called Sophie and thetter took the hint.


    Confused, Amanda followed Darren out.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    When they got out of the car, Darren suddenly raised his hand to help her straighten her clothes. But


    Amanda didn''t avoid his help because he didn''t take it seriously. After she straightened her clothes, he


    held her hand and walked her into the restaurant. The manager over there weed her in a hurry.


    The restaurant was open-air, where stars could be seen all over the sky, and the night wind blew


    slightly. Sitting there made her feel better.


    "The porridge of this restaurant is delicious. You can study hard." The tense atmosphere had been


    dispersed before they could enjoy the scenery. Looking at the porridge in front of them, Amanda stared


    at Darren and asked, "Am I the one who makes the porridge."


    "Is there anything wrong to improve your cooking skills by learning endless skills?" Darren said firmly.


    Then she took the porridge out of the bowls. As it was hot, her mouth was as hot as a needle but she


    couldn''t spit it out, so she swallowed it with difficulty.


    Seeing her blushed and almost burst into tears, Darren was a little surprised. "What''s wrong?"


    Then she blinked her eyes and said, "it''s too hot."


    "Why are you so stupid?" Darren looked at the bowl of porridge. The porridge was still steaming, but


    she didn''t even notice it?


    However, Amanda next to her kept crying. She didn''t know why she had cried.


    He stood up straight and took her outside. It was windy at night, and her hair was a little messy by the


    wind. Darren, who was holding her hand, was standing by the side of the streetmp. She didn''t know


    where she was going, but she felt a sense of relief.


    After arriving at the hospital, the doctor just gave a simple nce at the wound and said calmly, "you


    are already a grown-up. How could you get burned by food? You can apply some medicine on it when


    you go back home." Then he gave her a prescription.


    But they didn''t have dinner after efforts.


    Guilty, she said, "What do you want to eat? I''ll make it for you."


    Darren said, "you should apply medicine first."


    "What?" She was confused.


    But Darren didn''t want to give her any chance to say anything. He pulled her to sit on the sofa. He


    turned on the light and unwrapped the medicine.


    Amanda was surprised to find that the young man was about to apply medicine to her wound.


    He washed his hands and pushed aside the ointment. "Open your mouth." His words were short and


    clear, and Amanda opened her mouth to y along.


    The light in the room was very bright. Darren held her chin with his hand, and also brought a


    searchlight for her to hold. The searchlight was too bright to be seen. But now, the situation was


    serious, and she didn''t want others to waste their time.


    "Are you done?" Amanda''s mouth was wide open, and her words were uncouth.


    "Just wait," said Darren unhappily with a frown. The drug was still not finished yet and she was urging


    him so hard.


    "I can do it myself. I can do it myself." Amanda felt that she could have taken the medicine herself.


    Either she was a lucky woman, or Darren was mentally ill. This was not the way they should get along


    with each other.


    "Sit down." The man gave an order overbearingly.


    Amanda could only sit down and watch him apply the ointment on her mouth.


    If she came to apply medicine by herself, she might have applied it directly and vigorously. After all,


    when she lived alone, she did not have so much spare time to let her take it slowly.


    "Pay more attention to your diet in the following days. I will keep an eye on you. Don''t eat anything that


    is bad for your health, and don''t eat anything that may be irritant," Said Darren.


    "Okay." Then she turned around and went to wash her hands. When she looked at herself in the mirror,


    Amanda patted her face with some cold water in her hands. She was so nervous just now that her


    heart beat faster.


    "Good job." Said Darren.


    She was suspicious and was about to ask him to have dinner, but he said to the other side, "I want the


    photos to be published mostly. Right, they will be more sensational than the previousments."


    After he hung up, Amanda walked out and said, "okay."

 Chapter 130 A Good Job

    Chapter 130 A Good Job


    When Darren walked into the restaurant, Amanda wanted to ask him about the photographs. She was


    confused, but she didn''t know how to ask.


    "What''s on your mind?" She just sat there and stirred the congee for a few times. Then he began to


    talk. Before Adele could say anything, he continued, "You must have something on your mind.


    Suddenly you were gossiped about, cheated on in marriage, and now you''re out of love. You don''t


    know what to do now, and your reputation is ruined. It''s not easy if you can eat under such


    circumstances."


    Enraged, Amanda put down the spoon and went upstairs.


    Then she went back to her room and sat on the bed quietly.


    The determined words of Lionel were still in her ears. No matter what, he was going to marry Josie.


    She thought she was not free, but neither was Lionel.


    Was it so difficult for two people with such a big difference to be together.


    Her eyes were sour, but she didn''t cry this time.


    When he opened the door quietly, he found that Amanda had already fallen asleep on the bed and she


    was still wearing her clothes. Her eyshes were wet, and drops of water were slowly dropping from


    her eyes, like a wronged child.


    He sighed.


    If in the beginning he could keep her in his heart and treat her better, would she still reject him so


    much? Maybe she would fall in love with him just like she fell in love with a Lionel, so that she would


    take less detours.


    When Amanda was dreaming, she felt a little cold. There was a warm water beside her. When she got


    the warmth, she held the ball with her hands and ran towards it.


    He was about to take off her coat, but unexpectedly, Amanda, who was in a daze, directly held his legs


    that were kneeling on the bed and covered them tightly, which made him a little helpless.


    Slowly, he released her hands, took off his coat andy beside her.


    With her eyes closed, Amanda fell asleep obediently. All of a sudden, she furrowed her eyebrows and


    kicked the man who nearly caught her off guard.


    This woman was a troublemaker. Before Darren could react, Amanda kicked him once or twice as if


    she was practicing fighting. He looked carefully in front of her, not as if she were taking revenge by


    pretending to sleep.


    However, Darren was a little disappointed. If Amanda really wanted to take revenge on him, he would


    have taken the opportunity to teach her a lesson. But now, Amanda really couldn''t sleep well, which


    made him helpless.


    However, she kicked him again. Annoyed, he grabbed a thin quilt and wrapped her up, then bound her


    up with the quilt.


    The whole night, Amanda was having a nightmare. She was tied up by a big snake and she couldn''t


    move. When she woke up the next morning, she found that she was sleeping with Darren next to her.


    She was also tied up with a quilt by Darren.


    "What the hell are you doing, Darren? You kidnapped me!" She couldn''t stand the fact that she was tied


    up this morning.


    Startled by the young man''s growl, Darren looked at her angry face, turned over and closed his eyes.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. She tried to roll over and hit him, However,


    Darren had been prepared for that and took the roll into her arms immediately. "Sleep!" he said.


    "Hello." Her nose hit the man''s chest. Was the man made of iron? The muscles in her chest were so


    hard. She twitched her nose and groaned, "Hey, you hit my nose."


    Darren put a deaf ear to Amanda''s words. He reached out and hugged Amanda. The feeling of fullness


    in his arms made him feel full.


    The feeling of hug surprised and startled Amanda. She tried to resist it.


    "Can''t you just be quite?" Noticing her reluctance, he said.


    "You''d better be quiet! Loosen me! Why did you tie me up like this?" But now she was unable to move


    anything, just like a fatty and clumsy silkworm. And Darren was still so naughty that he didn''t loosen


    her while lying on the side.


    "Who let you sleep at night and kick me." Said Darren.


    She knew she couldn''t sleep well, so she blinked her eyes and said, "I can sleep in my own bed any


    way I want. It''s none of your business. You came to my bed in the middle of the night. What are you


    nning to do? Tie me up like this?"


    "Do you want to know?" Darren looked at her with an affectionate look in his eyes.


    As a result, Amanda instantly shook her head and said, "I don''t want to know."


    "Then let''s sleep." He closed his eyes and said unpleasantly.


    "Let go of me! You bastard! "Amanda shouted, rolling around restlessly.


    "If you keep saying nonsense, I will kidnap you for the whole day." Said Darren tly.


    ''Tie her up for one day!'' Amanda gasped in disbelief! She knew that as long as he said it, he dared to


    do it. As long as he did it, she would be miserable.


    "But you can''t tie me up like this. I need to go to the bathroom." Amanda said in a much softer tone,


    blinking her eyes.


    Darren closed his eyes and ignored her.


    Amanda bent over to check if the man fell asleep. She called his name repeatedly, "Darren, Darren?"


    But Darren didn''t reply.


    However, as she was getting closer to him, she saw the old man slowly opened his eyes. Then the old


    man widened his eyes in surprise and murmured, "what are you doing?"


    "I don''t want to do anything. Let go of me. I need to use the bathroom," Said Amanda, wriggling her


    body.


    "I didn''t mean to bully youst night. You''ve gone too far." Darren said slowly, "do you understand?"


    "I didn''t go too far. I was in my own room. I have gone too far. " At the sight of the danger in Darren''s


    eyes, Amanda immediately reColleend.


    Seeing her so careful, he was really in a good mood. "Get up, aren''t you going to work?"


    Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "Why do I still go to work? Do you want others tough at me?" When Amanda thought of the news


    was reported yesterday, she couldn''t help clenching her fists. "If I know who did this, I will tear him into


    pieces, "she added.


    Darren''s face turned pale slightly. Amanda''s heart stirred. Could it be him?


    "No one willugh at you." "No one dares to do that," said Darren lightly.


    "Anyway, as thedy of the An Group, I have been a joke for a long time." As a matter of fact, on her


    wedding night, Darren went to a hotel with Rose. Later on, the paparazzi took some pictures of them.


    She angrily scolded the paparazzi, making it hard to tell what the news was about her.

 Chapter 131 Are You Crazy

    Chapter 131 Are You Crazy


    "It won''t happen again in future." He said seriously.


    "Why not?" She stared at him in disbelief.


    "No reason." said Darren indifferently.


    He was really capricious, which was totally out of Amanda''s expectation.


    But no matter what happened, she had to go to thepany.


    "Let me drive you there." Said Darren suddenly when he was going out.


    "What? No need. I''m good." But Amanda refused the invitation without hesitation.


    However, Darren stopped the car in front of her. Amanda went onto the car reluctantly and asked,


    "Aren''t you in a hurry?"


    "It''s a special period now. We have to use all the evidences that can prove that the couple have a good


    rtionship." Darren raised his hand to fasten the seat belt for her. As expected, Amanda was very


    nervous. She worried that some paparazzi would ambush there and take pictures of them even at a


    traffic light.


    But to Amanda''s surprise, there weren''t so many reporters waiting outside Cheng Group.


    "It''s so weird. Yesterday they blocked the front door. Why isn''t there anyone today?" Amanda asked


    surprisingly.


    A smile crept on Darren''s lips, "Maybe they slept too much yesterday."


    Amanda looked at his half smiling face, not knowing what had happened.


    As soon as they walked into Cheng Group, Amanda noticed that there were many people whispering to


    one another and they nced at her cautiously when passing by. Apparently, the exposure of the news


    yesterday had aroused more interest in her private life.


    "Ah, I''m telling you, it''s really shameful. I didn''t expect thecent vice president of ourpany


    have such morality behind it. The Cindere, who has been climbing up, actually wants to have a foot


    in both camps."


    When Amanda passed by the tea room, she heard women talking happily inside.


    She opened the door directly. Those women were chatting happily. No one would have thought that the


    well-known vice president Cheng had the courage toe to thepany today.


    "If I were her, I would be too ashamed toe out and see anyone. You''re really a toy boy who


    enjoyed flirting with hot girls. I don''t know who that man is. Maybe he was brought up by her in secret."


    "No matter what kind of men he was, the exposure of such news is really a tragedy. An family will


    definitely not let them go."


    "Then what will happen to them?" A voice came from the door.


    "Mr. Darren is always heartless. Probably he will kick this woman out of An family immediately and find


    out who the toy boy is. Neither of them will have a good end." The gossip girl said without hesitation.


    "Oh, really?" Amanda smiled, "What a pity. Things didn''t go as you expected. But I''m curious what will


    happen next."


    The girls turned around and found it was no one else but Amanda who had just spoken. They were so


    frightened that they immediately stood up.


    Amanda remembered that she had never lost temper to them. She was with Charles every day, and


    then clients outside. She stayed in thepany only for a few days, and she barely had any interaction


    with them.


    She thought that as long as she was not in An Group, she would not be attacked. However, wherever


    she went, there were a lot of people talking about her behind her back. In this case, she would like to


    y with them.


    "Why don''t you continue? Am I interrupting you?" She made herself a cup of coffee leisurely and


    enjoyed it.


    The group of people were silent, and no one would jump out to admit guilty.


    "What are you doing? Why are you all here drinking tea? Aren''t you going to work?" Susie pushed the


    door open and said discontentedly. She was surprised to see Amanda leaning against the wall and


    Susie said, "Amanda, you are here."


    "Why can''t Ie here?" Amanda said tly.


    Susie smiled and said, "Of course you cane. You are good to be here. Thepany is going to


    have a meeting. Why don''t youe join us?"


    When they saw Susie, they immediately went out.


    Slowly, Amanda walked to the door and stopped them, "Don''t go. It''s interesting. Go on."


    Susie frowned and asked, "What happened?"


    One of the female employees said in a hurry, "Mrs. Susie, we just had a little chat here. It''s really


    nothing." Others nodded.


    Susie seemed to understand what they meant and criticized them, "You''re going too far this time.


    Where do you take thepany as? No wonder the vice president will get angry. Remember your duty.


    Otherwise, your bonus for this month will be cut off. Go ahead."


    They were about to leave, but Amanda was still standing at the door. They looked at each other, not


    daring to approach it.


    Susie saw Amanda stand in front of the door and said, "I''ve scolded them, Amanda. We''re going to


    have a meetingter. Please have a look at the material first."


    Amanda said tly, "I will read the materialster. I have something to talk to them."


    Susie changed her face and said, "The meeting will begin soon. It''s time for them to go to work. The


    sry is paid not for chatting. You should leave now."


    She gave azy yawn and said, "Then you should leave now."


    Susie said unhappily, "What do you want to do? As the vice president of thepany, you have to set


    yourself as an example. Even if you want to reorganize here, you should deal with your own business


    first instead of bullying others here. Ah!"


    Before she could finish her words, Amanda grabbed her cor, opened the door and threw her outside.


    Then she locked the door. Susie was thrown out and she stumbled and almost fell to the ground. She


    turned around and scolded, "Amanda, are you crazy?"


    The walls around the tea room were all transparent, but not the door. Susie, who was standing beside


    the ss, kept asking Amanda to open the door. It felt as if a mosquito was ringing in her ears.


    The employees were shocked to see that Amanda dared to directly throw Susie out.


    "We haven''t known each other for a long time." Amanda saidzily, "I have been in charge of social


    engagements and never talked to you in thepany. I don''t know you. But I think even if I am just an


    ordinary employee in thepany, I won''t be angry with what you gossip behind my back. Do you think


    I''m reasonable?"


    No one dared to make a sound.


    Then Amanda raised her voice and said, "Can you understand me?"


    They couldn''t help shivering and said, "Mrs. Amanda, I''m sorry. It''s all our fault."


    "It''s good that you know you are wrong. We are adults. If you make a mistake, you should ept it and


    ept your punishment." Amanda nodded her head and added, "It''s no need to deduct your wages. I


    think it''s better to fire all of you instead. It will be much easier."


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her words made everyone''s heart tense again. Fired them all? Was she kidding?

 Chapter 132 How Dare You Slap Me

    Chapter 132 How Dare You p Me


    "I''m angry that you talked about me behind my back. If I don''t release all of you, I''ll ask my husband to


    use the power of his connections so that all of you won''t work here." Amanda said casually.


    "Mrs. Amanda, we know we are wrong. Please forgive us." Hearing that they were fired and blocked


    the way, everyone panicked. They hated themselves for gossiping.


    "Since I have said it, it means that I am not going to do it." Noticing that the girls get flustered, she


    exined calmly, "I know I will get nothing if I fire a dozen of employees. And you''ll only use me of


    being guilty. Although I don''t mind it, I will make efforts to keep a level. By the time you get off work this


    afternoon, everyone will write a self-criticism letter for me, above 5000 words and with sincerity."


    Then she stood up and opened the door. Susie walked to her and said, "Amanda, how dare you push


    me?"


    "Fuck off!" Amanda said.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Susie grabbed her clothes and shouted, "Who do you think you are? You''re just a good for nothing


    freeloader. How dare you sneer at me? "


    "What happened? What''s wrong? " Hearing the noise, Charles hurried out of the office and found that it


    was Amanda and Susie who were fighting.


    Susie pped Amanda in a rage. Amanda didn''t want to show her weakness. She had wanted to p


    Susie for a long time, but in case of alerting the enemy, she endured it all the time. It was a heaven


    sent opportunity for Susie to p her today.


    Susie and Amanda are about the same, but Susie is a pamperous youngdy, the body is delicate and


    weak that can do nothing, Amanda is thin arms thin legs, but very tenacious, so Amanda hit Susie is no


    problem at all.


    The others, who had been reprimanded by Amanda earlier, didn''t dare toe up to help when they


    saw what was happening. They were scared by her threats just now.


    Charles rushed forward and pulled them apart. Susie cursed, "Brother, which side are you on? I must


    beat the hell out of her!"


    Of course, Charles favored his sister, so he pretended to persuade her to leave and grabbed Amanda''s


    hand. Susie took the opportunity to hit her, but she was pretty powerful. Susie rushed over and got her


    tripped.


    Susie was wearing high-heeled shoes and it was difficult for her to stand up. She fell on the ground and


    groaned.


    Charles hurried to help Susie.


    Amanda patted herself, pulled her clothes and said coldly, "Susie, fuck. You even beat me in the


    company."


    Then she turned around and went back to her office.


    Susie pulled Charles'' hand and said, "Brother, look at her. She got angry with the employees as soon


    as she entered thepany. I defended her and even med the employees for her, but she turned


    out to push me out directly and even beat me after she got out. Don''t you know what she was thinking?


    Didn''t she pay attention to you and dad? She dared to bully me in front of you. "


    Charles was also annoyed by her. He didn''t sleep wellst night, especially after he read the news


    about Amanda in front of him. Although Amanda was just a bargaining chip for the Cheng family and


    the An family, it would still have a bad impact on the family if she annoyed Mr. Darren. He didn''t expect


    that the media would take pictures of her and another man together. They were like throwing eggs on


    cobblestones. He was worried about the Cheng family and his future.


    As soon as she stepped into the office, Charles came in and scolded her angrily, "Amanda, are you too


    unruly? What Susie did was all for your own good, but you dared to hit her. Besides, such an ident


    lately had a bad impact on you, and thepany decided to let you go home for a temporary


    recuperation. I think you''d better pack up and leave here before the media see it. It''s troublesome. "


    "Why should I go? I didn''t do anything wrong. You just want me to go back for a rest, but I won''t. You''d


    better give me a reasonable reason." Amanda said.


    "Legitimate reason? I don''t think yesterday''s headline is reasonable enough? How shameful do you


    want the Cheng family to be? I advise you to exin to Mr. Darren as soon as possible. " Charles


    hummed coldly and said.


    "That''s my business. You don''t have to worry about it, "she said to the manager.


    "I hope so. I don''t want to worry about it." "You can hold a meetingter and I will announce it in the


    meeting. You cane back when you finish dealing with your personal affairs."


    After saying that, he directly left.


    Susie walked into the general manager''s office with him andined, "bro, why didn''t you help me?


    She pped me in public!"


    "I have suspended her. Isn''t that enough?" Said Charles.


    Susie said, "is a suspended job enough for you? She did such a shameless thing. If it wasn''t for the


    cooperation between the Cheng family and the An family, it was more than enough to fire her. I am


    telling you, she dares to beat me in thepany. She has disgraced our Cheng family. Could it be that


    the matter had been so airily uncovered? Bro, I''m your sister. How can you not defend me under such


    a circumstance? You disappoint me. "


    "Sister, it''s not that I don''t take your side. You know that no matter what happened, he is Mr. Darren''s


    wife. Although we both know that he seems not to care about me at all, do you still remember when I


    was in hospital?"


    Susie smiled and said, "Brother, don''t be afraid. Do you remember thatst time you went to An Group


    aggressively to find Amanda? There were so many people watching us and Mr. Darren was so


    shameless. He surely want to teach you a lesson. But now she has cuckolded him, which humiliated


    him. Mr. Darren might have wanted to hit her for a long time, but he just can''t do anything about it, you


    are her family. She did such a shameless thing, we should discipline her. You and dad have the right to


    discipline her. "


    Charles agreed with what Susie had said. But he was really afraid of Darren, so he said something to


    please Susie and asked her to leave right away.

 Chapter 193 I Am Not Magnanimous

    Chapter 193 I Am Not Magnanimous


    Seeing that Darren was really angry and left, Amanda quickly stood up from the grass, pouted and


    muttered, "How can a man be petty. Don''t be angry with me. I have told you it was careless."


    When she returned to her room, there was no one in the living room, nor in the kitchen. She went


    straight to her bedroom, and when she pushed the door open, she saw Darren sittingzily by her


    French window, his long legs nestling against the edge of the bed. He looked very stinky on his face,


    the corners of his mouth tightened, and a look of anger appeared on his face.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Amanda chuckled and asked, "Would you like some fruits? I''ll wash some."


    Darren said nothing. He didn''t want to talk to her.


    But she didn''t give a damn about it. She was certain that Darren wouldn''t get mad at her. After all, she


    didn''t think it was a big deal.


    "Mr. Darren, Mr. An." Amanda moved closer to him. Darren reached out his hand and grabbed her


    shoulders. There was no emotion in his eyes, which made Amanda feel strange. She asked, "What''s


    wrong?"


    Darren stared at her quietly and suddenly said, "You can go to America."


    "What?" Amanda blinked her eyes in confusion. She didn''t know why he would say that. Of course she


    wanted to go to America, but she had already decided to go with Darren.


    "Aren''t you going? Go ahead." Darren said, "I can send someone to get you to the Lionel directly. You


    can go if you want."


    "Are you okay, Darren? I mean, we can go together," Amanda said.


    "Enough!" He shouted at her, "Amanda, if you want to go, go by yourself. If you do, don''te back."


    Amanda was startled. She didn''t understand why he got angry all of a sudden. She grabbed his arm


    and asked, "What happened? Did something happen to you? Or did you misunderstand something?"


    Darren looked away and didn''t say anything. He was a little short of breath. Thinking of what happened


    in the hospital and the baby in Rose''s belly, his mind was in a mess. All of a sudden, Amanda reached


    out one of her arms and held him by her arm. Amanda leaned on his shoulder and said in a cutesy


    voice, "What''s wrong? Why are you so fierce to me?"


    "What would you feel if I asked you to go with me to watch Rose?" Darren asked.


    "It''s okay. Anyway, even if you were her ex-boyfriend, you are mine now. I don''t need to be afraid of


    her," Amanda added.


    Darren took a deep breath and held her in his arms. "But I don''t want you to meet Lionel."


    "Are you afraid that I will run away with him?" Amanda burst intoughter. She sat up, lied on Darren''s


    chest and raised her head to look at him. Darren still kept a straight face, but his expression was much


    softened. In fact, just now he suddenly found that Amanda didn''t love him as much as he did about


    Amanda. She could have refused to tell the truth and made the whole thing clear. But he wouldn''t allow


    Amanda to leave him.


    But he didn''t know how to tell Amanda that Rose was pregnant. He was depressed a moment ago, so


    he couldn''t control his feelings. Now, he looked at Amanda and said in a low voice, "Amanda, I have


    something to tell you."


    "What?" Amanda knew there must be something wrong with Darren, so she immediately to be a warm


    listener immediately. All of a sudden, she nced at the electronic clock on the table and screamed,


    "Maggie asked me to watch her wedding dress this afternoon. I''m going to bete. She''ll definitely


    scold me to death."


    Darren immediately said, "Go ahead."


    "It doesn''t matter. You tell me first. I almost forget it, so I remember it." Amanda still rested her head on


    Darren, but Darren didn''t want to talk about it anymore. He had to go to deal with Rose first. He said, "I


    said, you can guess what I left. If you can''t guess correctly, you can''t do anything."


    Amanda pouted, "I didn''t lie to you. I''ll have a good guess."


    As soon as she got up and left, Darren''s cellphone buzzed. In the message from Sophie, she said that


    he had arrived at the hospital. It was not an ordinary day for Rose to have a fever. The doctor said that


    she had an allergic reaction.


    Flustered, Darren stood up and was about to leave. At this moment, Amanda opened the door and


    came in. He asked, "What''s wrong?"


    Amanda walked towards him with a smile and kissed his lips, "I''m leaving now." She smiled and hurried


    downstairs. Darren touched his lips and felt like a butterfly''s wings skimming over the water. It looked


    like an illusion, but it could dispel the bright sunlight in his heart.


    Darren went to the hospital in a hurry. While he arrived, Sophie was scared by this situation. When she


    saw Darren, she said to him, "Her condition is stable now. Fortunately, she is all right. Rose is now in a


    coma."


    "What the hell is going on? Why did she have allergic reactions?" Darren asked.


    "It''s a nurse who''s on duty changing the wrong medicine. There''s something wrong with her," Sophie


    sighed.


    "What''s wrong with this ce? How did it happen?" Darren became angry and yelled at Sophie. She


    had been with Darren for a long time, but she had never seen Darren get so angry. After all, Rose''s


    pregnancy was a very secret, and nobody knew it since Darren had arranged it. Of course, Sophie did


    not know how important the child was to Darren.


    "I''m sorry, Mr. An," Sophie said. Darren replied coldly, "I''ll ask that nurse to take full responsibility. You


    know what the board of directors are doing? A serious ident has happened in this hospital."


    "We got her medical records and the nurse admitted that she was too careless. The news hasn''t been


    found out yet, so the hospital will give her the most severe punishment. In addition, the best nurse of


    our hospital has been changed to take care of Rose''s daily dressing change. That nurse had taken


    care of Mr. Bruce before," Sophie said.


    Darren nodded and looked at Rose who was in aa in the ward. He leaned against the wall and did


    not say anything. In fact, he had been looking at Rose''s belly, because there was a life there, a life that


    had something to do with him.


    Amanda rushed to the wedding dress shop appointed with Maggie. Henry hired a designer to design


    the dress for Maggie. The designer had an elegant and beautiful shop. The model was wearing a white


    wedding dress, withplicated and beautiful patterns looming under the lights. The embroidery at the


    edge of the dress was like a shallow embroidered flower, which was blooming softly. As the tiny wave


    blew, all the wedding dresses were fluttering with the wind, as if they were telling some touching love


    stories.

 Chapter 194 The Dreamy Wedding Dress Shop

    Chapter 194 The Dreamy Wedding Dress Shop


    "Miss. Maggie, please follow me." The designer smiled to them and took Maggie to the second floor.


    There was a white cloth covering the middle of a room on the second floor. The designer smiled and


    said, "Miss. Maggie, this white cloth is your wedding dress. Please open it yourself."


    Amanda took her purse and gave her a push. "Go check what it is under the cover now. I''ve heard you


    for a long time, and I''m looking forward to it."


    Maggie only looked at the drawing before, and had no idea what the whole drawing was. Looking at the


    white cloth, she could not help but feel a little excited. She went up and slowly pulled the white cloth


    open, and a beautiful wedding dress appeared in their eyes.


    The pure lotus pattern was embroidered on its chest, and its waist was tightened. The fishtail line


    naturally loosened, and a trace of water blue gauze was drawn out from its chin, which seemed to be


    stained with wave. The waist was tied with a waist iid with pearls, and the shoulder exposed design


    was also decorated with small white gauze petals,yer uponyer.


    Amanda was stunned, let alone Maggie. "Maggie, have a try. I''m looking forward to seeing you in this


    dress. You must be the most beautiful bride," she said hurriedly.


    "Really?" Maggie carefully took off the wedding dress and held it in her hands into the fitting room.


    Meanwhile, Amanda took this opportunity to see if there were other beautiful wedding dresses. After all,


    the internal design of the wedding dress was quiteplicated. So the designer helped Maggie dress


    it.


    Amanda walked along the house. She had to admit that the designer was talented and had won


    several awards of famous designpetitions. Although she had tried to keep a low profile, the


    designer who had invited by Henry must be an excellent one.


    "Which one do you like, Miss?" The designer came out to look at Amanda who were walking over, and


    asked with a smile.


    Amanda chuckled, "I like them both. But unfortunately, I''m married. I don''t need them."


    The designer smiled and said, "It doesn''t matter. You can ce orders if you like. There is no rule that


    you can only wear a wedding dress on the wedding. If you are with the person you love, so what if you


    wear a wedding dress every day?"


    Amanda was amused by her words. She shook her head and responded, "No way. I will be tripped if I


    do housework in a wedding dress."


    "Can you help me with my neckline?" Maggie shouted in the dressing room.


    The designer apologized to Amanda and went there.


    Amanda was looking around. Every wedding dress of this shop was designed meticulously. Thinking of


    what the designer said just now, she was really interested. ''To buy one? And it might not be a bad idea


    to keep it at home, '' she thought.


    Maggie walked out. She was so beautiful in the wedding dress that she looked radiant. Above all, the


    happy smile on her face was the most beautiful ce for every bride.


    Such a smile was the kind of smile that Amanda couldn''t show on her face at that time. Thinking of her


    crappy wedding and the argument with Darren that night, she couldn''t help but feel a little depressed.


    "How is it going? Is it pretty? Why are you standing there without saying anything?" Maggie walked to


    Amanda and asked her.


    "Of course it''s beautiful. I just keep silent because I''m attracted by it." Amanda smiled. She walked to


    her and straightened her dress. The designer said, "It''s my best work this year. I was nning to take a


    break. I decided to take it because it''s Henry''s most important wedding. It''s a good chance to see you


    putting on it. I''m not doing it in vain."


    "You have a great talent. Every design you did is very beautiful. I am so honored to have you in the


    wedding," Maggie said.


    The designer smiled and took out her phone. "It''s a good publicity shot."


    Maggie smiled and looked at Amanda, "In fact, Amanda, you look more beautiful in this wedding dress.


    Do you want to try this one, Amanda?"


    "I don''t want to try it on. If I dress it on and I like it, then it will dress on you. What a pity," Amanda said.


    "Damn you!" Maggie pouted, "Narrow minded."


    "If I want to wear a wedding dress, I should ask my husband to buy one. It''s so embarrassing to take


    the same dress from you. I can''t do this," she joked.


    "Well, well, a rich woman. You have already booked the dinner, haven''t you? Let me also enjoy the


    feeling of being rich," Maggie patted Amanda on the shoulder.


    "Don''t be so dramatic. The tips of this dress are enough to tter you," Amandaughed.


    Maggie replied confidently, "We don''t have much money in our family. Of course we have to spend it


    carefully." They wanted to invite the designer. But she waved her hand and said, "I really can''t go, I


    have a date tonight, you are all married. But I''m single girl, I haven''t been married."


    Her humorous words, inbination with a serious expression, amused the two girls.


    "Go and ask your man out. I also want to have a look," Maggie looked at Amanda and said.


    "Why call him? Let''s have dinner together, okay?"


    "Mrs. An, why can''t you call your husband?" The color drained from her face. Maggie grabbed


    Amanda''s hand and asked in a low voice, "Did you suffer some grievance that you didn''t tell me? Did


    he bully you again?"


    "What are you thinking about?" Seeing that Maggie was so nervous as if she was facing a formidable


    enemy, Amanda didn''t know whether to cry or tough. "Even though he would be annoying


    sometimes, he never lose his temper."


    The thought of the horrible things Amanda had experienced made Maggie scared. When she saw the


    casual expression on Amanda''s face, she couldn''t help but ask, "Have you forgotten what happened in


    the past? Don''t you remember the days you were in hospital?"


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    "I didn''t forget it, but it was not him who did it. In fact, we had a quarrel, and I got the upper hand. You


    could only see that he yelled at me. I had hit his head with an ashtray, and I had also stabbed him in his


    chest. In fact, he was badly injured than I was," Amanda said.


    Shocked by what she said, Maggie shivered and said, "Don''t scare me. Are you sure it was you who


    did something to Darren? He didn''t do anything to you? Honey, I know you are always very fierce. But


    you don''t have to be so fierce."


    "Even though I don''t look as fierce as you are. If he pushes me too hard, he might feel pain," Amanda


    said.


    Maggie nodded in approval. "That''s what Henry said. He said that you were really a tough woman and


    that I was an outwardly strong but inwardly weak."

 Chapter 195 Seize The Opportunity

    Chapter 195 Seize The Opportunity


    Amanda wiped the sweat from her forehead and continued, "I don''t think there is a big grudge between


    Henry and I. Why did he say that?"


    "He is not teasing you. He is just praising you. You know that he is in the urology department. He is


    usually clumsy in thinking," Maggie said frankly.


    Amanda agreed with Maggie. Poor Henry had sneezed for several times in the hospital. He rubbed his


    nose and said, "It must be Maggie ming me."


    "It''s still early. How about having some tea?" Amanda asked.


    Maggie joked, "After all, you''re thedy from a wealthy family. You have the luxury such as afternoon


    tea. How can wemon people have afternoon tea?"


    Amanda drew her hand and scratched her waist. Maggie begged, "I won''t say it anymore. Stop ticking


    me."


    "You are getting naughtier. I don''t understand why there is such a traitor like you in the team of


    teachers," Amanda shook her head and said.


    "No, I''m not the teacher. I''m a housewife now," Maggie said.


    "Housewife, can you cook?"


    "Does a housewife need to cook? Just stay at home." Maggie said.


    Amanda looked at the distant sky with a serious expression and said, "Then you have learned."


    "What should I learn?" Maggie was confused.


    "Learn to cook. It''s a happy thing to cook for the one she loves, and I''m sure he loves it too," Amanda


    added.


    "Come on! It sounds that being a housewife is a part time job! Don''t tter me!" Maggie didn''t think so.


    "No, I don''t want to learn. I just want to teach students."


    "Are you daydreaming?" Amanda pinched Maggie''s waist. She realized why Darren was fond of


    pinching her waist, and it felt great. As Maggie saw that Amanda was not going to give up, she got


    angry and pinched her waist to and fro. Amanda couldn''t get rid of her attack. She then waved her


    hands and begged for mercy.


    Maggie patted her on the face and said, "How dare you be so presumptuous?"


    "No, I dare not. Maggie, please let me go," Amanda shouted.


    Hearing this, Maggie loosened her grip on Amanda. She smiled and said, "Henry said that you have a


    cooler head than mine. But he didn''t say that yourbat effectiveness is higher than me and you


    cannot gain any advantage in fighting against me."


    "If I didn''t fight against you, I just didn''t expect you to be so fierce. I failed," Amanda said.


    "Okay, stop it. Please give me your treat." Maggie said.


    "Okay. What would you like to eat, Maggie?" Amanda asked.


    Maggie said, "In fact, I don''t want to eat anything, but I just want you to pay for it. So let''s find the most


    expensive one."


    "You have overestimated me. I can''t afford the most expensive one," Amanda said.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "You can''t afford it. Your husband will help you, right?" Maggie raised her head and asked, "Is there any


    ce that your husband can''t afford to go? I think he can go anywhere except thedies'' room."


    "Don''t say that. There is," Amanda said. Her expression was serious.


    Maggie blinked and looked at her. She wanted to know what was so special about this ce from


    Amanda''s words. If Darren couldn''t afford, then no one could do it.


    "The women''s bathroom!" Amanda said seriously. Then she had been beaten by Maggie.


    Amanda chuckled and called Darren.


    At the same time, Darren was sitting in his office in the corner. He frowned and listened to Rose''s agent


    talk about her loss of work. The agent was very distressed for her. Because of her injury, she would


    miss a lot of opportunities, and the impact on her left shoulder would make her unable to shoot many


    movies. She needed a stand in for them. For those strict great directors, it was definitely not necessary


    to use Rose. So, it was high likely that she would have a tough time in the future.


    At this time, his phone screen lit up. He raised his hand to hint the agent not to speak temporarily. He


    picked up the phone and said, "What''s wrong?"


    The agent saw that Darren''s expression became gentle in an instant. He was in charge of taking care


    of the affairs of Rose, and he knew clearly the rtionship between them. But when he saw that Darren


    was so gentle to the one on the phone, he couldn''t help sighing. It was obvious that Rose lost the


    game, and more importantly, during Mr. Darren''s marriage, Rose deliberately made difficulties for


    Amanda. Almost everyone witnessed that. Now that Rose was injured, Mr. Darren still chose Amanda.


    There were rumors in thepany that Mrs. An was not a good person. Would she force Rose out of


    thepany, even losing his job?


    "What do you want to eat?" Darren didn''t talk too much, but the smile in his eyes could not be ignored.


    There came the voice of Amanda from the phone. She sounded happy, because she went out with


    Maggie today. Maggie was going to get married. As a good friend, Amanda was happy too. Thinking


    that Maggie could make her so happy just by sending an invitation card.


    "You can go to the X Restaurant. I don''t need to pay by card and nobody dares to use my name.


    What''s more, they all know you." Darren rmended a restaurant to her when he heard that she


    wanted to have afternoon tea.


    "How did they know me?" Amanda asked in surprise. "I''ve never been there before," she added.


    "The people inside the X Restaurant know who can be their customers and are already their


    customers. Their standard is to know all the guests and provide the most considerate service for every


    customer. You should like it, which is easier for you," Darren said.


    "Okay, I''ll give it a try. Let''s have dinner together this evening," Amanda proposed.


    "I will check it tonight. I have something to deal with right now." Darren looked at the agent in front of


    him and did not immediately agree.


    "That''s all right. I''ll get you extra food tonight." Amanda nodded. Of course business first. She


    supported him to go for business.


    Darren said with a smile, "All right. I have to go."


    "Okay." Amanda hanged up directly, and then she said to Maggie, "Let''s go to the X Restaurant, where


    he rmended."


    "Ah, I haven''t heard it. Where is it?" Maggie said.


    "I''ve never been there before. We can take a taxi," Amanda said as she raised her hand by the


    roadside and saw a taxi stop there. "Excuse me, we want to go to the X Restaurant."


    The taxi driver nodded and asked with concern on the way, "Has the X Restaurant recruited new


    comers?"


    "Really? I don''t know." Confused, Amanda smiled.


    The taxi driver sighed, "The X Restaurant is a good ce. It''s not easy to go there. You should seize


    the opportunity."


    Maggie felt strange and asked, "What chance?"

 Chapter 196 Simple Teachers

    Chapter 196 Simple Teachers


    The taxi driver was surprised and asked, "Aren''t you going to the X Restaurant to apply for a waiter?"


    Maggie felt helpless, "why do you think I''m going to apply for a waiter? We just want to have afternoon


    tea there."


    The taxi driver looked as if he had met a lunatic. After they paid, the taxi driver left at once. A waiter in


    the waitress uniform at the door politely gestured for them toe inside.


    Maggie looked around and said, "I finally understand why the driver looked at us with such eyes."


    "What?" Amanda asked.


    Maggie said, "Because the people who eat here spend enough money to buy a tire. But we came by


    taxi."


    "Come on, it''s convenient to take a taxi." Amanda didn''t know how to drive. It would be more


    convenient to take a taxi if she asked Kevin to pick her up.


    The moment he stepped into the room, a man in simple cloth walked towards him. When he saw


    Amanda, he smiled politely and said, "nice to meet you, Mrs. Amanda."


    Maggie looked at Amanda and asked, "have you been here?"


    "No, I don''t." Amanda suddenly remembered that Darren had told her that the waiter of the X


    Restaurant must know her, because she was his wife and also the clients of the X Restaurant. It turned


    out to be true.


    "Mrs. Amanda, I''m wondering where you want to sit. There are pavilions, forests, snow mountains, long


    balustrade in the air. What kind of environment do you like? I can show you around." A waiter


    announced in a pleasant and maic voice.Property ? N?velDrama.Org.


    "How can there be so many?" It was the first time for Maggie to hear that an afternoon tea was


    fastidious. She said, "Let''s go to the water. I want to see what it looks like under water."


    "Okay, go under the water and find a ce to sit down." Amanda said.


    The waiter led them there with a smile. It turned out that here was really built in a tunnel at the bottom


    of the water. A smallmp was hung on the waterproof ss wall, through which the ss wall was


    able to see the fishes outside. Colorful fish passed here from time to time, which looked very beautiful.


    The wooden tables, chairs, the small fish tank and the shell wind bell were all very elegant.


    She looked at the menu and found that it was mainly about seafood. It suited her exactly. She picked


    up the menu and sat down. "I didn''t expect the surrounding environment to be so good. I didn''t know


    that there is such a tea restaurant. It''s really extravagant."


    "I didn''t expect too." Amanda pointed at the fish tank on the table with his fingers, and there was fish


    food next to it. The little goldfish opened its mouth from time to time, as if it was asking for food. Its big


    red tail swayed back and forth, and there was a warm reminder beside it. Although I am fat, but don''t


    feed me too much. I want to lose weight.


    Maggie picked up some fish food and threw it into the water. The fish swam towards her and ate it,


    which amused her.


    "I don''t know what other ces would look like." Maggie said.


    "That''s very easy. After this, we will find another one and have dinner together." Amanda proposed.


    Maggie nodded, but she was obviously full after she finished eating.


    Seeing Maggie holding her stomach, Amanda chuckled, "I was going to the next ce. How


    disappointing!"


    Maggie replied, "The food here is so delicious. I don''t want to eat it."


    "Do you want to go to the next ce?" Amanda asked.


    Maggie looked at her watch and said, "let''s find another ce to sit for a while, and then go back."


    "Okay, I happen to go to thepany to get a document." Amanda proposed.


    Then they went to the hallway. The whole hallway is built in the sky. And under the hallway was a piece


    of ss. You could see the woods at a nce. People who were afraid of heights would be scared to


    faint if they saw this.


    Of course these two people were not afraid of heights. But even so, they were still a little scared when


    they stood up.


    Amanda said, "Maggie, be careful. My hand is going to be scratched by you."


    Maggie touched her chest and said, "I really didn''t expect that their hallway was so high."


    But it was a nice restaurant, because the floor was paved by ss in the corridor. The seats were also


    covered with khaki wool, which looked solid on one look. It was veryfortable to sit in a chair with


    breeze on both sides.


    Amanda ordered a ss of juice. She took a sip. As she lifted her head and looked out into the sky,


    she suddenly said, "Oh, I have something else to tell you."


    Maggie asked, "what''s wrong?"


    "I was thinking about one thing. I wanted you to help me with my advice. I almost forgot." Amanda


    pped her hands. Darren didn''t forbid her to ask others. She could ask Maggie. Maggie would


    certainly give her a good idea.


    Maggie replied, "go ahead."


    She told Josie about apanying Darren to a drink that day. That day Josie told her that Colleen was


    behind the scenes. Then Josie said that she gave up her position as general manager because she


    insisted on staying with Lionel. And Josie wants her to help. But then she heard Colleen and Darren


    talking outside Darren''s parlor. But Darren said he didn''t do anything. He was just a bystander.


    "I really don''t know what''s going on?" Amanda felt a little dizzy after she finished her words.


    "So, what''s the question you have to consider? Is it Darren asked you this question, or do you honestly


    believe what Darren said?" Maggie asked.


    "I don''t think he will lie to me. After all, he doesn''t like to do such things."


    "But Darren do a lot of reckless things to you before, so do you really believe him." Maggie asked


    incredulously.


    "Yes, I believe him. It doesn''t matter what he has done before. I just believe that he would do these


    things out of his will."


    "Well, that''s why you are thinking carefully about what Josie is going to tell you and what her n is?"


    Maggie asked.


    Amanda nodded.


    Maggie spread her hands. "Take your time, then, and I''ll cheer you on."


    Amanda looked up at her. Maggie replied with a bright smile, "I''m just a simple teacher. I''m not good at


    it."


    "Hey, you just said that you are a housewife and a rich family. She''s still your cousin. Don''t you care?"


    Amanda said.

 Chapter 197 Seeing Susie

    Chapter 197 Seeing Susie


    Maggie put her elbow on the table, and pinched the ear drop near her ear, "to be frank, I don''t like her,


    because her eyes are full of scheme. The smile on her face is cold, which makes me fear, but she has


    a good rtionship with Henry. Although Henry is not a real brother, they are congenial to each other


    unexpectedly."


    "After all, he doesn''t look like a good man at first nce." Amanda said approvingly. Then Maggie


    patted her on the back and scolded, "how dare you speak ill of my son''s father!"


    "I''m just kidding. Please go ahead," she added.


    Maggie continued, "I don''t know much about Josie''s leaving the Xia family, but the rtionship between


    the Xia n and the Zhao n is fairly stable. If she really has a fight with the Xia n, I think someone


    will definitely ask Henry''s mother to make peace with them. After all, Josie listens to Henry''s mother,


    but no one will do that."


    "So, it is very likely that even though she left the Xia group, things weren''t as stiff as they were, right?"


    Amanda said.


    Maggie nodded. "Or there is another possibility. It''s all depends on how resolute Josie is. And how


    determined the Xia family was. I don''t believe this, because Josie is still very important in Xia n."


    So when I first heard that she was going to leave the Xia Group, I was also startled."


    "Yes, we all don''t believe it. At the beginning, Henry was just worried about her. He called and asked us


    to leave her alone. She said it was her own choice and I didn''t ask." Maggie said seriously, "that''s all I


    know. At that time, I thought at least you could let go of your rtionship with Lionel, so I didn''t say


    anything to you. I didn''t expect her to go to you. As a matter of fact, if she is in trouble, it will be more


    practical to find us, but she insisted on asking you to help her. This is very strange."


    "What if I deal with Colleen? I don''t know how to do, so I can only ask Darren to help me." Amanda


    said.


    "Yes. But will you tell Darren the reason for helping you? At the beginning. " Maggie asked.


    I didn''t want to have anything to do with Lionel in public, so I didn''t n to tell him." Amanda shook her


    head.


    "If I took action that time, what will it look like now? You cheated on Darren to avenge Lionel. What


    would he think of you when he knew the truth? You can imagine. " Maggie said.


    It seemed that Amanda had found a clue. If Darren knew this, he would probably fly into a rage. Was


    this the purpose of Josie? On one hand, she was trying to drive a wedge between her and Darren, on


    the other hand, she was using her to suppress Colleen''s revenge.


    "But why did Josie deal with me?" "Is there really such a deep hatred between her and me?"


    "What do you think? Lionel love you so much. No woman could be so calm when she saw her beloved


    man fall in love with another woman. Moreover, Gu family was in chaos because of your news. Lionel


    was forced to leave. Josie was not a bitch." Maggie said.


    "So she need to use me against Colleen, and then I''ll break up with Darren. I''ll be useless to her and


    despise her." Amanda proposed.


    "If my theory is correct, it should be. But I also don''t know, it is to watch a TV y to guess at random,


    general small third is this idea." Maggie said seriously.


    "I don''t think we are talking about the same topic at all."


    "Don''t underestimate the experience you get from TV shows, but it''s true. No one would do such thing


    without reason. Moreover, Josie is not a simple person." Maggie said.


    With a resigned expression, she waved her hand and said, "Forget it. I''ll just go home and ept my


    punishment."


    "What punishment?" Maggie said.


    "This is the task that Darren assigned to me. If I can''tplete it, I will certainly be punished." Amanda


    proposed.


    "Punish what?" Maggie asked with concern.


    But when she saw the worried look on her face, she assumed a cold tone and said, "I guess it''s about


    building people."


    "Bah, you are getting cheekier." Maggie almost spewed out a mouthful of juice, but after she calmed


    down a little, she sneaked over and asked in a low voice, "how many times a night?"


    Then she spit out a mouthful of juice and said, "Maggie, you are the one who is shameless."


    "I''m going to be a mother. There is no need to be shy or embarrassed." Maggie said indifferently.


    "Then why do you asked me? I''m going to be a mother too." Amanda proposed.


    "I just said it casually. I''m not afraid of you ming me. Who are you ming for your guilty


    conscience?" Maggie rolled her eyes, "if it''s a punishment, I''ll leave it to you. You can just have fun."


    The two of them left after Amanda stayed here for a while. There was no need to send any message to


    Amanda as he would put the bill here to Darren. When they went out of the building, Amanda suddenly


    saw a familiar car driving across the road. When she looked at it curiously. Is a tennis club, the head of


    the logo is a hollowed-out giant tennis body."


    "What are you looking at?" Maggie asked curiously.


    She was sure it was Susie''s car. But why was she here? It waste. Was she going to y basketball?


    As soon as Susie got out of the car, a waiter immediately drove the car to the garage for her. Susie


    wore a white sport suit, seeming to do some sport here.


    Maggie looked up and saw Susie too. "Ouch, isn''t that your unlucky cousin" What a coincidence to


    meet her. Shall we go there and have a look? "


    Please check at N/?vel(D)rama.Org.


    Maggie was also very interested in Susie, because she heard the things between her and Susie from


    Amanda. She was even more excited than she was when she heard that they fought.


    "Let''s go. Let''s do some exercise." We had eaten something in the restaurant, so it was okay to do


    some sports.


    "When we go in, he doesn''t let us in, does he?" She had learned a lesson from what the X Restaurant


    did to her in the past. Before entering the house, Maggie asked Amanda for help.


    "I don''t think so. The conditions of the two families are almost the same. I believe they should know


    me."

 Chapter 198 The Sudden Anger

    Chapter 198 The Sudden Anger


    Upon hearing that, the two of them went into the club. Of course, no one stopped them because normal


    people didn''t walk into the club randomly.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    Just when they walked into the main hall, they saw a green grasnd outside the French window and


    didn''t see the end of it. Many tennis court were separated from each other so that people could y


    tennis freely.


    "Hello, Mrs. An." Thedy next to the counter was slightly stunned when she saw Amanda, but she


    quickly gave her a professional smile.


    Maggie was convinced today. Because Amanda didn''t say anything but all staff here knew her.


    "Hello, we just ate something in the opposite restaurant, so we came here to do some exercise."


    Amanda smiled.


    The saledy understood Amanda''s meaning, so she smiled and said, "It''s the first time for Mrs. An to


    come here. Ourpany mainly manages the tennis court. Of course, we have the corresponding


    facilities and also the small indoor stadium. Which sport do you like, Mrs. An? If so, we can arrange a


    coach for you."


    "Let''s y tennis. I saw my cousine here, so I greeted her," Amanda said with a smile.


    The receptionist smiled and said, "Miss Cheng has booked the twenty-first floor. If you need, we have a


    sightseeing bus to send you there."


    "The number 21? It sounds really far. Forget it. Give me the number 20," Amanda proposed.


    Thedy behind the counter immediately went to handle the procedures. Amanda didn''t even ask


    about it. Since thedy already knew that she was Mrs. An, then Darren must have a credit card here.


    She didn''t have to worry about anything.


    "Well, please have a good time doing sports. Our coach has been prepared at the No. 20 gym. Please


    go get ready. We have new sport clothes, shoes and socks." The saledy gave them a key and a


    waiter immediately brought them the suitable sports clothes.


    Maggie watched herself in the mirror in the lounge and said, "See? I have changed into a sport suit.


    The aristocratic life and the money the people here spent are like water. They are enjoying such life."


    "Are you crazy?" Amanda changed her clothes too and couldn''t help butugh when she saw Maggie


    in high spirits.


    Maggie said, "I''m not crazy. I''m flying. Your man is living such a luxurious life."


    "Maybe he did it just for his client. We have a tennis court home, but I don''t see him y it every day,"


    Amanda proposed.


    Maggie covered her stomach and said, "I must have caught a cold in the corridor of the pce just


    now. I have a stomachache and I need to find the bathroom."


    Seeing her running out, Amanda found it strange. There were toilet in the room. Didn''t she know that


    there was a bathroom in the room?


    She hadn''te back for a long time.


    After waiting for a while, Amanda called Maggie, but she didn''t take her phone. Her phone was on the


    sofa. What a rash person.


    She had no choice but to wait here for Maggie, who came in with a pale face.


    "Have you eaten something wrong? Drink some hot water," Amanda proposed.


    Maggie shook her head, "No, my stomach won''t hurt that much. I just heard someone said something


    wrong in the bathroom, so I listened more."


    "What?" Looking at her serious face, Amanda sat up straight and asked.


    Maggie said, "I just heard there. Darren is in a private lounge here, because he has his shares in this


    club. The lounge is unique for him, but not for us."


    "It doesn''t matter. We don''t need that room. We just y tennis here. Amanda didn''t care.


    "The door of that lounge was just opened. Someone has used it," Maggie frowned.


    She had a stomachache, so she rushed to the toilet which she saw on the way here. It was clean, and


    there was nobody in it. Maggie went straight to the innermost part, and then someone approached the


    toilet. They whispered to each other, as if there was something big news.


    As Maggie didn''t take her phone with her, she had been bored and listened to their conversation. But


    she was startled by what they said. It turned out that those people were gossiping about Amanda. After


    all, she was a powerful woman. Because Darren was one of the shareholders.


    But they were allughing at Amanda since she didn''t know there was a private lounge for Darren as


    she was ying tennis here. It was supposed to be open for Amanda in the lounge, but someone had


    used it just now. They were afraid of any misunderstanding.


    The woman who used the room was Susie.


    Susie, on the other hand, directly used Darren''s private lounge. Following her, the counter girl was


    smart. She was afraid that if Amanda saw Susie use Darren''s lounge, she would make trouble. So she


    arranged a higher-end lounge for Amanda and didn''t tell here about the private lounge.


    The real wife had onlye to use another lounge, but didn''t know her husband''s private lounge. It


    was indeed very funny. And Amanda knew nothing about it, and she didn''t care about anything. And


    she was going to y tennis happily. People who acted as if they didn''t know anything were gossip


    behind Amanda, of course they were not polite. Amanda never paid attention to cultivate the words and


    behavior ofdies. And more importantly, they looked down upon her.


    Maggie had been suspicious of the rtionship between Amanda and Darren. To avoid alerting the


    enemy, she waited for the waiters to leave. As soon as she came out, she rushed back and told this


    thing to Amanda.


    Darren let Susie use his private lounge. It would be a lie if she said she didn''t care about it. But Darren


    didn''t tell Amanda about it. He might think it was a piece of cake. After all, their purpose was to raise


    Susie high and then made her fall down to the ground. Now it was just one step of the n.


    But it was not a good reason to exin to Maggie. Amanda didn''t want to get her involved, nor did she


    want to recall her wound. So she just patted her hand and said, "It''s nothing. Let''s y tennis."


    Seeing her behave like this, Maggie thought that she was trying to be strong, so she immediately said


    angrily, "How can this be a trifle? Susie often bullies you. Did Darren do it on purpose? Why is he so


    nice to her? Even if he loves you, he shouldn''t act like this."


    "Maggie, I''m fine. I''m really fine. I don''t mind," Amanda pulled Maggie back.

 Chapter 199 To Play A Show

    Chapter 199 To y A Show


    "Amanda, since when have you be so timid? If you don''t embarrass her, or she will only be more


    proud." Maggie clenched her fists in anger and said, "You don''t need to worry. I''ll help you vent your


    anger."


    "Maggie, I just want to y a ball at ease. Why do you have to make a scene? Things have not yet


    been figured out, and it is so uncontroble. Do you want me to go on?" Seeing that she was about to


    rush out, Amanda quickly stopped her and said anxiously.


    Maggie looked at Amanda, and said, "Will you just stand it?"


    Amanda felt helpless. Then she grabbed Maggie''s hand and whispered in her ear, "I really didn''t expect


    that Darren would give her this. But Darren is really kind to my uncle''s family for me. After all, he has


    Sheryl. Do you understand?"


    "Do you mean that Darren takes care of your uncle for the sake of your brother?" Maggie heard this


    and calmed down.


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    Amanda continued to tell the lie, "This is only temporary. We are sure to take Sheryl back. First, let my


    uncle rx his vignce. Don''t make things difficult for him. After all, you''re my friend. If he can''t deal


    with this matter properly, he will think that I''m making trouble for him."


    Maggie patted her on the shoulder and sighed, "You have suffered a lot. Your uncle''s family was so


    selfish. They threatened you with your younger brother. If you need any help, just tell me."


    "I know you always support me. But don''t act on impulse. Let''s y tennis," Amanda said.


    After she consoled Maggie, Amanda finally got some relief.


    "But I didn''t expect these waiters to be so rude." Maggie felt slightly ufortable when she heard


    them speak ill of grace. She wanted to speak for grace, but she was stopped by Amanda.


    "If you want to get my reputation back, that''s easy," Amanda added. She removed the ear stud, put it


    into a vase and smiled to Maggie. "Fine."


    "What?" Maggie didn''t know what she was going to do. "I''ll make a good show for you next," Amanda


    told her, smiling at her.


    They walked out and found that the sightseeing car in charge of picking up the venue was already


    waiting for them outside. When Amanda and Maggie got on the car, she touched her ear by ident


    and said anxiously, "I lost one of my earrings."


    The sightseeing bus came to a sudden halt. Amanda got off the bus. A waiter heard his steps and


    came to her. He asked politely, "Mrs. An, what happened?"


    "One of my earrings is missing. I guess it dropped just now," Amanda said to him.


    "Please don''t worry. We''ll start to look for it immediately. Could you please describe how you think of


    the earrings?" The waiter immediately replied politely.


    Maggie said with dissatisfaction, "If you want to know what her earring is like, you can have a look at


    the one beside."


    The waiter smiled apologetically and said, "Can you remove the other one so that we can take a


    picture? We''ll post it on the tform and ask everyone to look for it."


    "Okay." With a smile, Amanda took off another one and handed it to a waiter. The waiter took a photo


    and sent it to her. Then he asked all the staff to look for the earring. After carefullyparing the


    surveince video, he found that Amanda got some ear gouges when she went into the dressing room


    to get changed. After she came out of the room, one of the earrings was missing. He immediately


    locked the ce where the ear gouge was missing.


    It was inevitable that Maggie was a little nervous, especially after she saw the surveince video.


    But Amanda acted as if nothing had happened. If they really had cameras in the lounge, it would be a


    serious matter. After all, the lounge was a privacy space. Obviously, this club didn''t put cameras in the


    lounge.


    After locking the room, they immediately arranged the waiters on the second floor to look for it.


    Originally, they only needed to be responsible for other things, but now they all went into the room to


    look for it. There were a lot of decorations in this high-level lounge, and they wanted to move the big


    thing.


    When Maggie saw that they talked about Amanda andughed with each other in the washroom just


    now, Maggie almostughed out when she found that they had to work hard to find a pair of earrings


    for Amanda.


    "I''m sorry, Mrs. An. We''ve looked everywhere but we didn''t find the ear stud." Someone said with


    courage after everyone was out of breath.


    At the same time, Amanda was standing at the door leisurely. When she heard what the girls said, she


    cracked a smile and said, "I feel so sad to hear that."


    Maggie replied at once, "Amanda, It''s your fault. It''s just an earring. Mr. Darren bought you a lot


    diamonds."


    "Don''t be silly. Darren bought the earrings for me from a design contest held in London by one of his


    friends. The money is twice as much as the money we paid at the X Restaurant. Not to mention the


    texture of the diamond, which is more expensive than losing a vi," Amanda sighed.


    Maggie was speechless. "It''s so precious." The earrings were so precious. But Amanda didn''t dare to


    take them out for fun because she wasn''t afraid of being stolen by them. If she were Amanda, she


    wouldn''t have done that.


    "I never go to a ce where I can''t go, and no one will rob me in the daytime. Who knows this must be


    a very expensive diamond. I didn''t expect it to be lost when I changed my clothes." Although Amanda


    said the sky high price, her tone was still t, as if the sky high price earrings were not so terrible in her


    eyes.


    ''The heiress of the rich family, '' Maggie thought herself.


    The waiters under the club who looked for them bit their lips. Their faces were not so good. They lost


    such expensive earrings. Although they were not responsible for it, the rules in the club were always


    strict. This time if they could not find the thief, they were likely to be fired, not to mention that Amanda


    was Darren''s wife.


    "Oh, I have found it!" Someone eximed in surprise. She noticed that the leaves in the vase were a


    little white, and then she took the flowers out. As expected, she saw a crystal ear ring lying there.


    Everyone felt relieved at once and looked at each other. They didn''t expect that there was a pair of


    earrings in the vase. Someone must do it on purpose.


    Maggie''s heart sank. She was afraid that they could tell it was done by Amanda. After all, the earrings


    couldn''t be ced in the vase no matter how they fell. It must be done by someone on purpose.


    "Oh, it''s here. Why is it here?" Amanda took the ear stud. She didn''t look happy, instead, she looked


    even angrier.

 Chapter 200 Thats How Strength Works

    Chapter 200 That''s How Strength Works


    "My earrings fell when I was changing my clothes. I should have left them on the sofa, the floor and


    under the table. Why would they fall in the vase? Who can exin it to me?" Amanda snorted.


    Maggie''s eyes widened. Was it her illusion? Wasn''t it threw by Amanda into the vase by herself? Why


    could Amanda question others in a serious manner? Her mind was in a mess, and she could not sort it


    out in a short time. Moreover, Amanda looked so serious.


    "It''s my first time here, so I don''t know much about this ce. I don''t know if there''s any problem with it,


    but I think since Darren can invest in this ce, it won''t be that bad. I take what happened today as an


    ident and don''t tell anyone else. You must be self-discipline. After all, you are the main force of this


    club," Amanda said. There was a threat hidden in her words.


    The waiters immediately straightened and bowed respectfully, "Thank you for your understanding, Mrs.


    An."


    "All right, get out," Amanda proposed.


    All the maids went out.


    The lobby manager immediately ran to Amanda as he saw her. He had got the information that


    Amanda had found the ear studs. The manager bowed to her. Amanda said with a smile, "No need for


    that. We were so careless that we identally got our ears under the sofa."


    "It''s good that you''ve found it. Wish you happy," the lobby manager said.


    After the trouble, the story of Mrs. An and her expensive earrings immediately spread. On the way to


    the tennis court, Maggie stared at Amanda sinisterly, and thetter smiled calmly to her. In the middle


    of the court, Amanda dismissed the coach and said with a smile, "Ask whatever you want to know."


    Maggie grabbed her hand and looked at her earring. Thetter drew her hand away and said, "Come


    on. If you like it, I can give it to you."


    N?velDrama.Org is the owner.


    "It''s a big gift. I can''t take it." Maggie held it in her hand and looked around. It was shining and white


    than ordinary diamonds. Was it a superior snow diamond?


    "They have to pay me ten dors for one pair. It''s really expensive. Please give it back to me," Amanda


    said seriously.


    "What the hell? A couple worth ten?" Maggie was shocked.


    Amanda nodded her head and replied, "Yes. When I was waiting for the car, I was boring, there was a


    small retailers along the road. So I bought this pair of earrings. Today, I took them out and put them


    on."


    "Ten dors?" Maggie murmured.


    "Ten dors," Amanda nodded.


    Maggie pped on her own forehead. She looked exhausted. "How did you get so much confidence to


    blow 10 dor worth fake earrings up to the sky? Even on the London auction?"


    "Who dares to question me? Here, my husband is one of the shareholders. I''m his wife. Do you think


    the number of people will believe that I wear a pair of expensive earrings or I wear a pair of earrings


    worth ten?" Amanda said calmly.


    "I''m convinced. No wonder Henry said you were cruel enough," Maggie said.


    "A master produces an outstanding student. It''s just a piece of cake," Amanda smiled.


    "But then why did you say those words? You put them on your own, aren''t you afraid that they would


    see through your tricks and scold them instead?" Maggie asked again.


    "Who dares to question me?" Amanda repeated.


    Maggie was rendered speechless. No matter what, Amanda was the real hostess of the An Group. It


    was nothing at all that Susie used that rest room. She thought that Amanda was justified toe here


    in the name of Darren''s wife. No one dared to doubt her. She looked at the waiters who were out of


    breath, worried about being fired, and felt grateful to Amanda even when they were deceived in the fire.


    They looked so pitiful that Maggie sighed involuntarily.


    "I didn''t mean to get back at them or make them ufortable. I just want to show you," Amanda said.


    Maggie was stunned. "For me?"


    "Oh, look at me. I could blow the ten dor''s earrings to the sky-high price. I was deliberately making


    fun of them, but I could make everyone pay for it. I have the courage and confidence to do this. Do you


    think I''m not able topete with Susie, the woman who made up of her family?" Amanda said.


    Maggie pped. "I''m convinced. This time I''m really convinced."


    "It''s Darren who taught me this. What he''s going to teach me is how to make myself be the leader of all


    people. He loves me and gives me everything I want. Don''t you believe his words?" Amanda smiled.


    Maggie looked at Amanda and finally realized something. She sincerely said, "Amanda, I''m really


    happy for you. No matter what decision you make, I''ll support you."


    "Of course I know you will always support me. I just want you to see that what I insist is worthy of your


    support," Amanda proposed.


    "Yes, yes, of course, it''s worth it. You are so brilliant now." As Maggie poked her in the waist, the idea of


    stabbing her made Amanda feel itchy. She dodged her attack and said smilingly, "Maggie, sneak


    attack? Let''s y a cat and mouse game."


    "Come on. Tell you that I''m also good at ying tennis," Maggie answered with a smile.


    "Amanda, you are here too?" After hanging out with the coach for a while, Susie took a walk around


    and was surprised to see Amanda who was ying tennis with others. She had no idea what was


    happening right now.


    "Yes," Amanda hit the ball as she smiled to Susie.


    Susie opened the door and came in directly. She sat on the resting chair beside and saw Maggie. She


    smiled and said, "You are here too. I thought you were going to get married. I thought you don''t have


    time to go out to y."


    Maggie smiled, "Yes, what a coincidence."


    "Did you ask for leave too this afternoon?" Since Susie got the lounge of Darren, Susie had been


    ying tennis every day. She walked into the unique resting room on the top floor which was noticed


    by everyone. She was a little surprised when she saw Amandaing here, but she didn''t feel guilty


    because the rest room was given to her by Darren. Even if Amanda wanted to make a scene, she was


    not afraid.


    But Amanda didn''t seem to know what had happened in the lounge. When she saw Susie, she smiled


    at her. As for Maggie, she had a short temper. But she was very calm now.


    "Ask for leave? I seem to forget it." Amanda blinked her eyes and said disapprovingly, "I always do


    what I want to do. If I don''t want to go, I won''t. It''s just that Darren is bothering me to ask for leave


    when he dragged me out of thepany."


    Speaking of the reason why she didn''t go to work, she did have the support of Darren. Maggie who


    was standing beside Amanda had already experienced how strong Amanda was, so she didn''t think it


    was necessary for her to intervene. She watched others ying tennis quietly.

 Chapter 201 A Perfect Counterattack

    Chapter 201 A Perfect Counterattack


    "We have to obey the rules and regtions of thepany. After all, we are working for the Cheng


    family," Susie said with a slight frown.


    "I don''t think so. I just remembered that the vice president doesn''t need to sign for thepany every


    day. There''s no need for me to stay in thepany every day," Amanda blinked and said.


    Susie replied, "If you are here to meet a client, of course you don''t have to stay in thepany. If you


    are just for entertainment, you can''t take yourpany''s performance sry to enjoy yourself."


    "Troublesome!" Amanda swung the racket as Maggie was distracted.


    Susie then said, "Let''s have a game. Show me your ability."


    "Okay, but I''m still a green hand. Please forgive my rudeness," Amanda replied with a smile. Maggie


    handed the pboard to Susie, who waved her hand and said, "No, I have a special set." She took it


    out, walked to the opposite side of Amanda, picked up a ball and sent it to her.


    Amanda ran to pick up the ball, but Susie ran to her again and gave her another ball. She caught the


    ball in time. With a smile on her face, Susie said to her, "Hey, Amanda, you should practice more and


    run faster."


    Then, Susie intentionally yed tennis on the left and right. Amanda had to run left and right to pick the


    ball up, who was out of breath. Seeing this, Maggie couldn''t help but worry, but she didn''t want to


    interrupt her. After all, Susie didn''t do anything, so she could only see how Amanda could defend


    herself.


    Was Amanda couldn''t make it through?


    Susie might think so. After all, ying tennis was a luxury exercise. She paid attention to Amanda''s life


    abroad. She always worked part time to support herself. How could she have the chance to y


    tennis?


    Amanda indeed rarely yed tennis. But there was one thing that Susie had ignored, which was,


    Amanda was more powerful than her.


    On the other hand, Amanda never lost the war with Darren when they were on bed. The experience of


    slum gave Amanda endless fighting spirit and immortal hope. She could also be ruthless to anyone.


    For example.


    "Come on!" As she ran, she slipped and threw the bag to the ground. Susie paused for a second and


    asked with a smile, "How are you, Amanda? Do you need some rest? You should exercise more so


    that you can keep running."


    "Amanda has been receiving your ball from the left and right. She ran for a long time, okay?" Maggie


    couldn''t help saying.


    Susie blinked her eyes and asked, "Is it a long time? It''s just a piece of cake. If she can''tpete with


    me in physical strength, how can she beat me in the game?"


    "I''m fine. Let''s continue," Amanda said as she picked up the ball with a smile.


    "Amanda, if you are injured, go downstairs and have a rest. It''s just a normal game. Don''t hurt


    yourself," Maggie said with worry.


    "Maggie, don''t worry. I just slipped by. Nothing serious," Amanda smiled.


    She raised the tennis and pped it to Susie.


    Susie stood there and adjusted her steps immediately, trying to hit back. However, Amanda still ran to


    the corner and threw the ball back. Susie stood in the middle and waited for her to throw the ball away,


    but she didn''t seem to notice anything. Amanda kept running and hitting the ball back to the middle.


    Susie waved her handszily and leisurely fought with her.


    Amanda''s eyes narrowed as she gave a sudden jerk at the ball.


    Susie didn''t know how much strength Amanda had used. She lifted her hand gently, but the powerful


    force that the flying ball dropped on the p made Susie''s wrist tremble. Then the uncontroble ball


    quickly rose and hit directly on Susie''s nose.


    Susie cried out in pain. She loosened her arms and sat on the ground. She felt a hot stream gushing


    out which was full of blood. Then she shouted angrily, "Amanda!"


    Amanda took a close look at Susie''s nose andy down on the ground. Maggie held her at once and


    Amanda said faintly, "I feel dizzy. Send me away now."


    Maggie shouted, "Someone here? Amanda fainted!"


    There were many medical staffs on the other side of the hospital. The medical vehicles were


    immediately driven to No.20 clinic to take the unconscious Amanda to the medical room. Meanwhile,


    Maggie also followed them and ignored Susie who was covering her nose. Susie was furious with her


    face pale as she stood in this empty yard. She didn''t expect that Amanda hit herst time. But now, she


    fainted and lost her consciousness. Did she want to put the usation on her head?


    "I''m better now. Don''t worry about me. I just feel a little dizzy," Amanda leaned against the headboard


    and added weakly.


    The paramedics withdrew from the room.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    After having a rest, Johnny pulled Maggie out of the club leisurely. When they left the club, all the


    people got along politely. They might have been frightened by the powerful Mrs. an.


    "What do you want to eat for dinner?" Amanda asked Maggie.


    Maggie smiled and said, "I have eaten too much this afternoon. Please have something to drink for


    dinner."


    "I know a seafood porridge. I think you will like it," Amanda proposed.


    "Did that restaurant need your identity?" Maggie smiled and asked.


    Amanda nodded her head and said, "Show them your identity. It''s amon ce."


    They were heading to a private porridge shop. It had two distinctive vor, seafood porridge and


    mushroom porridge. The customers were all civilians. Maggie had said she ate too much this


    afternoon. As soon as she smelt the food, she ordered a lot.


    "I''m so nervous. I didn''t expect to get married so soon," Maggie touched the diamond ring on her hand


    and said. She noticed that Amanda sat there with her bare finger and asked, "The richdy, where is


    your ring?"


    Amanda looked at her hand and replied with a smile, "How could I possibly wear my ring? I''ve never


    expected to wear it before."


    "It''s all in the past. He''s so nice to you now. Don''t you want to put the ring on your finger again?"


    Maggie asked.


    "It''s too beautiful but it''s just a stone. Do you think with it we can love each other for the rest of your


    life? Even if I put it on, I still have to face the fact, right? It just deceiving myself. Anyway, it doesn''t


    matter if I don''t wear a ring. I don''t think I''m missing anything."

 Chapter 202 Go To Visit Her

    Chapter 202 Go To Visit Her


    "No, you''re wrong. There are many benefits to wear a ring," Maggie said.


    "For example?" Amanda asked.


    Maggie waved her hand and said, "Beating people is extremely painful, because the diamond is used


    as an assistant."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Oh, it turns out to be a fight. I don''t need a ring. But you remind me to stay away from those women


    with diamond rings. Luckily, Colleen didn''t wear a ring when she beat me. Otherwise, my face would be


    disfigured," Amanda said, rubbing her forehead.


    "This old woman is too despicable. She hit you without consideration and was taught a lesson by Mr.


    Nichs. But she doesn''t dare to go to Mr. Nichs for revenge. Instead, she will hold you tight and


    set you up. You didn''t do anything, did you?" Maggie took a big gulp of seafood porridge and said


    angrily.


    "You''re right. When I saw she and Darren were in the office and she asked Darren to give her more


    benefit, I couldn''t stand it anymore. I fought with her and grabbed the coffee, throwing it on her,"


    Amanda said.


    "Well done!" Maggie liked this kind of simple confrontation. When she heard that Amanda really went


    up to beat it, she pped her hands with satisfaction.


    Amanda said, "After the p, I was more furious with Darren. At that time, I doubted that it was all done


    by him and felt terrible. Thinking of what Lionel had suffered, I just wanted to look for him. However,


    Nichs came and I didn''t leave."


    "It seems that Mr. Nichs is very kind to you. He gave you such a valuable bracelet and helped you


    take it back. He wanted you to be the vice president of the An Group," Maggie said.


    Amanda heaved a deep sigh and added, "Actually there are two people that I''m afraid of the most. One


    is my uncle because he has Sheryl in his hands. The other is Darren''s grandfather. His grandfather is


    so unpredictable that you can''t imagine what he will do to me. Darren had warned me that if I go


    against his will, I won''t have any chance to get back at him."


    Maggie opened her eyes wide in surprise, and then said with a sigh of relief, "That''s all right. His dear


    grandson treats you so well now. How can he just stand by and watch you being bullied? As long as


    Darren loves you, you don''t have to worry about anything."


    "I hope so." Amanda then let out a deep sigh. When she was in the hospital, he had seen the files that


    Gregorio prepared for her. The acquisition of the stock of the Cheng Group and the acquisition of the


    shares of the hospital where Sheryl worked. She couldn''t be against Nichs in any way, or she would


    definitely die.


    "Well, don''t worry. You really impressed me." Maggie held her hand and sincerely said, "I''ll be very


    happy to see you be stronger. You frightened mest time."


    "Don''t worry. It won''t happen again," Amanda said with a smile.


    Suddenly, Maggie thought of something and hurried to ask Amanda, "By the way, do you know about


    Rose''s injury? She was injured in the An Group. Did Darren tell you that she got hurt in the An Group?


    How are you going to deal with this matter? After all, they loved each other before. Do you really


    believe that they can break up all rtions?"


    Amanda frowned as well. "Darren told me about it. It was because of worker''s negligence in work. He


    said that Rose''s shoulder was injured. So far, I don''t know what was going on."


    Maggie said, "Let''s go to have a look."


    "Let''s go? I don''t think it''s necessary."


    "I think you''d better go to see her. After all, you''re Mrs. An, and she''s a woman. You can''t let Darren


    deal with it in case that their rtionship will be rekindled," Maggie said.


    "No, he won''t. I don''t worry about it. Don''t think too much. I trust Darren." Amanda shook her head.


    "What''s more, I don''t have any close rtionship with Rose. There''s no need to go. Let''s go to have


    dinner."


    Maggie shook her cellphone and said, "I have Rose''s hospital number. If you don''t go to the hospital, I


    can go there by myself. Fortunately, the eldest brother of Henry is in this hospital. I can go to the visit


    her and ask about if there is anything wrong."


    Amanda didn''t respond.


    Maggie held her hand and said, "It''s no big deal. You don''t need to go in. We are just passing by. It''s no


    big deal. You will see her often in the future. You are the real Mrs. An. We are not going to hit her when


    she is down."


    "I really don''t know how to deal with you," Amanda said. In fact, she didn''t think this way. She was just


    worried that if she really did it, Darren might be displeased with it. Now she realized that she had


    nothing to fear since she was his wife now.


    After the meal, it wasn''t dark outside. Maggie took her to the flower shop to pick up flowers, and then


    rushed to the hospital.


    That was a special grade ward, where provided for special people. Because of her star identity and the


    events of allergy she had experiencedst time, it was not an easy thing to see Rose.


    However, the fact that Amanda wanted to go inside as thedy of the An Group made them afraid to


    stop her. They didn''t know what was going on inside, but they all knew that the women of the rich


    families were not to be trifled with.


    The corridor was long and beautiful, with flowers in Amanda''s arms. She walked with Maggie. The


    environment was very good and there was no pungent smell of disinfectant. The whole corridor was


    elegant. She couldn''t help but exim that it was a real special ward.


    "What do you want to talk about when Ie inter?" In the past, Amanda didn''t fear of scheming


    against Rose, and what made her more confident was enough to deal with all kinds of difficulties from


    her. But now that she was chosen by Darren, she became softhearted to her all of a sudden, and she


    didn''t have the heart to do anything.


    "Just tell her that you knew she had an ident. Youe here to look after her as if you''re looking at


    an ordinary patient," Maggie said, "You just wanted to prove your existence."


    When Sophie heard the footsteps, she curiously turned to look at the direction where Darren was. A


    dash of pleasure shed across her face as she stood up and greeted, "Hello, Mrs. An."


    "Sophie, why are you here? Did Darren tell you toe?" Amanda asked in surprise.


    "Mr. Darren just finished a meeting. I heard from the hospital that Miss. Su didn''t feel well, so I came


    here to have a look," Sophie smiled.


    Amanda looked at her and said, "You mean, Darren is also here?"


    Sophie nodded.


    Amanda and Maggie looked at each other. Maggie hurriedly said, "That''s great. We''reing


    together."


    In fact, Amanda hade out of her mind to retreat, but she had alreadye here. Was she going to


    retreat like this? Maggie didn''t want Amanda to leave. There were only the two of them in the room. It


    was very dangerous. She had to go in and have a look.

 Chapter 263 No More Coming Back

    Chapter 263 No More Coming Back


    "I have some files in the study. They are not the files of the An Group, but the ones of the Cheng


    Group. I just want to take them away now," Amanda said, trying to be patient.


    "Do you think I don''t know anything? You just have an empty name in the Cheng Group. You are really


    putting on an act. The things in this room are all from Darren. If you want to take them, it''s okay. Just


    wait until I call him and he agrees. Then you should go with your stuff quickly. It will be contaminated in


    one more second," Rose said.


    Amanda''s face turned dark in an instant. Although she thought that Rose was pregnant and she should


    make a concession for her, she couldn''t bear her sharp attitude.


    "I told you, those are all my files. I want to take them away right now because I don''t want toe here


    again," Amanda added.


    "This is the study room, and it''s an important office area. Not everyone is allowed toe in without


    permission," Rose said.


    "So you insist on stopping me? Who the hell do you think you are? This is the house where Darren and


    I live. I am the owner here as long as we are not divorced. I have the final say on everything here. You


    are acting like the hostess here. But who do you think you are? No matter what will happen in the


    future, you are just a home wrecker," Amanda said.


    "But I''m carrying Darren''s baby," Rose said. After what Amanda said, Rose couldn''t hold on any longer


    and tried to fight back. "You cheated on your husband. Darren didn''t want you. If I were you and have


    been so humiliated in front of everyone, I would kill myself. How dare youe here and make a


    scene?"


    "Oh, really? Why didn''t I see that you are this tolerant? After all, you are a strong fighter. You can jump


    off a building heroically with a child. I''m sorry I can''tpare with you. Get out of my way. I want to go


    inside," Amanda said impatiently.


    "No, you can''t go in." Rose tried to block Amanda, standing right in front of the study room.


    Amanda was really angry. She stepped forward and grabbed the cor of Rose''s clothes, trying to


    make a ferocious look. "No need to remind you, Rose? You can be so bold and straight now only


    because you are pregnant with a child. What if the child is gone?"


    Hearing what Rose said, Rose''s face changed. She leaned back against the door and said, "What do


    you want to do? I warn you. Don''t mess around."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "Anyway, I''m going to be kicked out soon. If you get in my way, I don''t mind if I ask you to go with me.


    There is no one else in the room. It''s not a big deal to fall down and lose a child. If you don''t know


    whether you''re alive or dead, I can make you wishe true," Amanda added with a smile.


    "What are you doing?" When Darren came up from the downstairs, he saw Amanda grabbing the


    clothes of Rose, who was leaning against the door of the study room. The two seemed to have a fight.


    As soon as Rose saw him, she said in a crying tone, "Darren, she wanted to kill our child."


    Seeing that, Darren''s face darkened. Amanda released her hand and said, "You came back just in


    time. In view of your performance before, I think we should divorce."


    Divorce, she said it lightly. She had said this word countless times, but only this time, she knew that he


    would seriously promise it.


    Amanda was sad. But she pretended to be strong and exined, "I''m going to the study room to take


    my files. You little lover kept me outside the door. Now I have to go inside. Get out of the way."


    "Let her in," Darren said. However, unable to persuade herself to give up the only chance, Rose turned


    to Amanda and red at her angrily.


    Amanda entered the room. The furniture in the study room were pretty familiar to her, but she felt the


    room was a little strange to her. There was a swing on the windowsill. She hadn''t been watering for a


    long time. And the small watering sprinkles were also near the window.


    When he told her that they would go to see N at that time, things always happened in an


    unexpected way in front of people. And because of that, all his promises were denied and he even


    didn''t want to remember what had happened in the past.


    ''Just let it go. Let it go. I''m really tired, '' she thought.


    Amanda tidied up the files and left the study room. With aposed expression, she was as


    composed as she looked. Her marriage, which was off the guard, came to an abrupt end like a soap


    opera.


    She breathed a sigh of relief and gave the key to Darren. "Those jewelries. They''re in the cab. Here


    you are."


    Darren didn''t take the key. He just said, "I''m not an ungrateful man. You can take both of them."


    She didn''t have much with her. If she still refused to take anything, he couldn''t do anything to help her.


    How could she survive alone.


    "Your bank cards and jewelries are all there. To be honest, I don''t want anything of your family. You can


    give them to anyone if you want." Amanda grabbed Darren''s hands and put the keys in his hand, and


    then went downstairs with the suitcase and left slowly.


    Darren clenched his fists. His hands hurt. He could not help asking, "Where are you going?"


    "It''s none of your business." Without looking back, she opened the door and closed it. Then she carried


    her suitcase and walked out quickly. When she ran out, she even smiled at the camera, hoping to get


    rid of here and live a free life. Now she finally got her wish. It was just that her lips were slightly upward


    which was a little shadow.


    "Honey, let''s move on and have some fun wherever mommy goes. Although we don''t have a luxurious


    car or gold jewelry, we will still lead a happy life. Nothing can make us happier than living our own


    lives," she muttered, rubbing her belly with great care.


    As the baby couldn''t give her any reply, but Amanda just needed to figure it out. She took a deep


    breath and held on.


    "Honey, thank God you''re back. Otherwise, I don''t know that crazy woman would do what to me." Rose


    was about to sit close to him, but he said indifferently, "It''s all right. She won''te back again."


    Amanda left. She was so determined, so rxed, and so natural, like a wind. There was no trace left


    after she passed by.


    Although all the things were for her good, seeing her leave like this, Darren was still not reconciled to it.


    He was not reconciled to have everything in his grandfather''s hand, and because of his grandfather, he


    had to let Amanda go.

 Chapter 264 Make A Bet

    Chapter 264 Make A Bet


    "Darren, that house is so beautiful," Rose said, taking the hand of Darren. "The sunlight is also very


    good."


    "Give me the clothes. You can leave now." Darren knew what Amanda meant, but that room was a little


    bit funny because it was the room where he and Amanda lived together. There was a big and luxurious


    bedroom in the house, but he had to sleep with her in the guest room. But he had no other choice.


    Because Amanda was unwilling to climb on his bed, he had to walk to that room himself.


    They would never go back to that room again, but it would carry their lost memories forever.


    However, he thought the man, his grandfather, made all these things. In an instant, Darren''s eyes


    turned cold and he stood up and left. Looking at Darren''s back, which made people feel uneasy, Rose


    went downstairs in a hurry. However, by ident, she fell on the floor with one foot and sat on the floor.


    rmed by her sudden move, Rose immediately covered her belly with her hands, and found that


    there was nothing serious with it. Relieved, she stroked her belly and muttered, "Baby, you''re the only


    hope of mine. Please be fine, baby. We have to merge into one to make your daddye back to his


    senses. Don''t let that tramp take your daddy''s heart."


    After nagging for a while, she finally stood up and sat on the sofa, waiting for Darren.


    Looking at the decoration in the room, Rose couldn''t help but be happy. She was happier than any big


    prize she won, because the awards were only temporary honor. And this could be her forever


    happiness. She wanted to be the woman of Darren, and his wife.


    In order to achieve this goal, she would surely spare no price. A cold light shed across her eyes.


    Darren drove all the way to his grandfather''s house.


    Nichs was ying with the bird in the garden when Darren came in. The bird was so scared that it


    gave off several feathers.


    "Look at you. You are as impatient as a child," Nichs said.


    "I want Amanda. Grandfather, what can I do to make you let her go?" asked Darren bluntly.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "If you want anything, just go and get it yourself. Do you need someone else to send it to you?"


    Nichs didn''t take it seriously. He continued to order bird food with the little spoon in his hand. "You


    haven''t been back for so long. You came back just to show weakness to me. You are so spineless."


    "Grandfather, it''s not fair to Amanda. You threatened her with her brother. Don''t you think it''s a little


    cruel to force a girl?" Darren said.


    "Cruel?" Nichs sneered, "Do you think you can have all these without my brutality?"


    "But we should meet the moral principles. It''s not different from robbery at present," Darren said


    excitedly.


    "You just have a crush on her. If the one taking the me is someone else, will you still be so excited?"


    Nichs said lightly. He put down the delicate cup in his hand, "You used me of being unfaithful


    here just because you fell in love with her."


    "Yes, grandfather. I like her. I want her to be with me," Darren said.


    "Even if we give up the opportunity of promoting the An Group? To swallow the Cheng Group, our


    market value can increase at least two billion. Even so, do you still want to give up?" Though Nichs


    was aged, his eyes were as sharp as eagle''s. Even Darren could not stand his questioning. He replied


    in a low voice, "Yes."


    The expansion and development of the An Group could be going on, but now, he only wanted to stay


    with Amanda.


    A loud noise cut through the air. Nichs'' crutch hit Darren hard. Darren stood up and said nothing.


    Nichs was never a kind-hearted person. When he hit someone, he would show no mercy. Moreover,


    his crutch was also tailor-made and it looked very light. In fact, it was still painful to hit Darren. Darren


    only frowned once, but he still forced himself to endure the pain. If he wanted to save Amanda as soon


    as possible, he must make his grandfather satisfied.


    "Is the An Group worthless in your eyes? Even worse than a woman?" It was rare for Nichs to be so


    angry. He had seen how miserable his son was before. He didn''t want to see his grandson acting like


    this because of love. He put all his heart and soul into a dispensable ce. But looking at the resolute


    expression on Darren''s face, he would not take his words seriously.


    After all, it had been a long time since he met Darrenst time. This time he came here, he put on a


    pleading gesture, as if he was begging him for a woman.


    One woman. It was just one woman.


    Nichs got angry andughed. Why did his family always have affectionate people? Darren''s father


    was willing to die for love, and his son also wanted to lose his career for love. "Darren, I raised you up


    from an early age. You have learned everything when you stayed with me, but you are not as good as


    your father, even worse than your father."


    "Grandfather, I don''t mean topare with my father, and I won''t be in a situation as hopeless as him,"


    Darren said quickly. He knew that the death of his father had always been a scar in the heart of his


    grandfather. But he and Amanda loved each other so much, they would not be like his father.


    "Do you dare to make a bet with me?" Nichs said slightly, "We will bet on whether you are right for


    each other or not, can you?"


    "What are you doing?" Darren asked warily.


    Nichs answered, "It''s very simple. I want to see if she can be the daughter-inw of our family and if


    you can be a qualified sessor of the An Group. The dice in the game is for you two."


    "What should I do?" Darren asked.


    "I''ll give you three years. When you go back hometer, I''ll ask you to divorce Amanda. In these three


    years, can she promise you that she won''t marry anyone else but just wait for you?" Nichs said,


    "You can''t tell her the reason why you divorced her and our bet. Otherwise, the bet will be canceled at


    once."


    "Do you want her to fully believe that I dislike her?" Darren asked.


    Nichs said firmly, "Yes, if she can''t only love you, then what she loves is your power. How can such


    a woman deserve to be the hostess of our family?"


    "But grandfather, if she really cares about my position and power, she wouldn''t have been so stiff with


    me before. Darren doesn''t love money. She doesn''t love the expensive things in the world. These are


    not the most important things to her," Darren added.


    "That''s just because she doesn''t have enough chips. We''re both doing business. If she has no money,


    how can she support her brother''s medical expenses?" Nichs said calmly, "Although the Cheng


    family is using her, the medical expenses to look after Amanda''s brother these years are paid by the


    Cheng family. Those money didn''te from the sky."

 Chapter 265 Ill Take The Bet

    Chapter 265 I''ll Take The Bet


    "That''s what the Cheng family owns her. The Cheng family should have given her. The Cheng group


    was founded by her father at the very beginning. But her father had an ident at that time, so Cheng


    Group was handed over to Simon. Thispany should have given to Amanda, and it''s no wonder


    that Simon promised to pay the medical fee for her," Darren said.


    "Many things in this world can''t be done simply by virtue. What I have done this time is obviously


    against the morality, but what can you do to me? As long as I insist on pushing it forward, she will be


    the person in charge of the project. In the future, the Cheng Group will make a breach of contract, and


    all the responsibilities will fall on her alone. All the procedures arepletely legal. What''s the use of


    morality?" Nichs said lightly.


    Hearing that, Darren''s eyes turned dark. He said, "Grandfather, you don''t care about morality at all. So


    what does the An Group mean in your heart? You have put a lot of efforts into it, but is it just a cold and


    hicalpany for you? As for all your subordinates, in your opinion, they are only of the value of


    interests. The reason why you took actions boldly to protect Rose was because the baby in her belly is


    of great value to you. Don''t you care that she will destroy my marriage with her existence, do you? Is


    my marriage just a joke in your eyes from the beginning to the end?"


    Darren seldom talked with Nichs so violently. Such an attitude dazed Nichs, as if he could see


    that his son never disobeyed his will before, but now he waspletely against him for a woman.


    Nichs slightly narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "Isn''t this marriage a game in your eyes from


    the beginning? We agreed at the beginning that I would be responsible for your first marriage, so I


    transferred your shares of the An Group advertisingpany to your name. You signed the contract to


    confirm your shares. Now do you want to break it?"


    Darren looked at Nichs and said in disappointment, "Grandfather, do you have to be so calcted?"


    "In fact, love is the most unreliable thing, so I only believe in the contract in my hand. And only the


    weak people y the love cards all the time. If you don''t want to ept the bet, you either stay to have


    dinner with me or go back directly," Nichs said.


    Nichsughed at himself. "I allow you to y a love card. But as a director of our family, I won''t let


    you y such a card anymore."


    "If I am in such a stalemate now, why should we bet on Amanda? She can''t take up the project


    director," Darren said suddenly.


    Nichsughed immediately when he heard him. The birds in the cage next to him screamed and


    jumped up and down. It seemed that Nichs hadn''tughed so happily for a long time. When


    Gregorio sent the documents, he was surprised to see Nichsughing.


    Seeing Gregorioing in, Nichs said with a smile, "You really should have heard of it, Gregorio.


    Darren decided to go for it."


    The corner of Gregorio''s mouth twitched, but he didn''t say anything.


    "I''m not joking, as long as I insist." Darren said coldly, "I''ll ask mywyer to draft the contract as soon


    as possible. I''ll divorce Amanda."


    "So what? Do you think the investor is looking at you or me?" Nichs said lightly, "I have always acted


    that I was extremely satisfied with my daughter-inw. Do you think having an affair is a big problem? If


    Ie forward, I can totally keep this matter under control and make the investor feel satisfied with


    Amanda. After all, it''s not a good thing that my grandson has a baby with a third ss star."


    "Do you still want to take Rose''s child?" Darren looked at Nichs and said.


    "The baby''s mother won''t mind." Nichs looked away and added, "Well, tell Giselle that I want to eat


    a bowl of vegetable porridge for dinner. And the carrots and corn in thest dish are good."


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Okay," Gregorio answered.


    Darren could see that Nichs had made up his mind, so he had to say, "Okay, I bet."


    Nichs smiled. And Darren said to Gregorio, "Gregorio, tell Giselle that I want to have the eels.


    Giselle will make it the best."


    Then Gregorio went down to make arrangement.


    Darren breathed a sigh of relief after he agreed. No matter what would happen in the future, Nichs


    at least promised to move Amanda away from that extremely dangerous cooperation. Although he


    didn''t know how long it would take for the cooperation to be postponed for the time being, it was worth


    it to exchange a moment of safety.


    At the dinner table, there were more people than usual.


    Nichs used to eat with Gregorio. Now that Darren hade and sat beside him, Giselle made some


    more dishes that Darren liked.


    "What happened to N? Why hasn''t shee back yet?" Darren asked.


    Nichs said lightly, "She''s dead."


    Darren was shocked. "What happened?"


    "It was just an ident. A car ident happened. They drove out of a bar. But they had money. A


    large sum of money was given to N''s family. They promised to solve the problem in private. The


    family were satisfied with the money." The expression on Nichs'' face was as usual, as if he was just


    saying that the weather was good. If it was not because the dead was a member of the An family, he


    might not be interested in listening to the news.


    After all, N had been taking care of Darren for so many years. The anger in Darren''s eyes turned to


    sadness. He said in a low voice, "Grandfather, at least Auntie N took care of us. I want to see her."


    "I won''t stop you if you want to go there. Why do you tell me? Do you want to take the wrong person


    with you?" Nichs sneered.


    "I won''t forget our gambling contract. After all, Auntie N has a good rtionship with her. I won''t


    break the contract," Darren said.


    "If you want to go, then go. Since we''re betting, I won''t do anything stupid. You''d better keep your


    distance." Nichs didn''t make things difficult for him.


    After dinner, it began to snow outside. Giselle persuaded Darren to stay here since it was a slippery


    road. But Darren insisted on going back home. In his heart, the ce where he and Amanda lived


    together could be regarded as a real home in his heart.


    After that, he opened the door and drove into the garage. When he reached the front door, he saw a


    ck figure curling up there. He frowned and shouted, "Who is there?"


    "Why did youe back sote? I''m freezing to death," Amandained from the shadow.


    Darren was stunned. The wind and snow were very heavy outside, and therge snowkes were like


    goose feathers.


    Darren had bought her ice cream when it snowed for the first time, and she had kept the heat on in his


    car while waiting for him. Now it was winter, and the snow began to fall again.

 Chapter 266 Our Past

    Chapter 266 Our Past


    There was no doubt that Amanda had put on a thick mask and gloves to keep herself warm. She was


    afraid of coldness the most. She narrowed her beautiful eyes as she looked at Darren.


    A stream of feelings welled up in his heart. But he resisted it. Looking at Amanda, he asked, "What are


    you doing here?"


    "I forgot something here," Amanda proposed.


    "What a clumsy excuse!" Darren sneered. "I have nothing to talk about with you."


    "Don''t tter yourself. Open the door and I''ll leave with a file. I left it in the living room. Tomorrow


    morning the Cheng Group will use it," Amanda replied. Amanda decided to stay in the hotel. She had


    some savings with her. She also found that she was in need of an important document when she


    sorted it out. She called Darren, but he probably didn''t answer her phone. As a result, the key of the


    house was put on the table by Amanda earlier. She had no choice but to wait for him here.


    She was freezing cold here, and Darren had to taunt her even if he came back. She was grateful that


    he hadn''t brought any other woman back. If he did that, she might have a fierce fight for half a day with


    that woman, and then the only thing she could do was to be the iceberg.


    When she saw Darren, he was as cold as the first time that she had met him. Although Amanda


    pretended to be strong, she felt a pain in her heart when he got close to her. Because he had been as


    cold as ice to her, she was a little depressed. Did she really lose her love?


    But it didn''t matter. She could survive without him. She must protect herself.


    "Come in," Darren said lightly. "You should avoid arousing suspicion now. If you are photographed by


    reporters, will you follow your will?"


    As soon as he finished her words, Amanda ran into the house as quickly as she could, like a small grey


    haired mouse. It was very warm in the room. Suddenly, Amanda couldn''t help but sneeze. She rubbed


    her nose, turned on the light and went straight to the living room. There was a document on the table


    when she got up and picked it up. After she left, Rose didn''t read it out curiously.


    Amanda picked up the files and was about to leave. However, she ran into Darren and was shocked.


    She didn''t know why Darren stood behind and stood so close to her. She raised her head and looked at


    Darren in surprise, "What are you doing? You scared me to death."


    Darren lowered his head and looked at Amanda. He gave a cold smile and asked, "Amanda, are you


    seducing me?"


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" The more she spoke, the more eager she became. She


    wanted to bypasse him, but he grabbed her shoulder and lowered his head to kiss her.


    The feeling of lips and teeth getting together was so familiar to Amanda. She saw the happy scenes of


    the past. She couldn''t help but feel bitter and sorrowful. Was the happiness in the past a dream, or the


    marriage that was on the verge of breaking? If she could choose, she wished everything was a dream.


    When she woke up, she could see that she was still with Darren happily.


    But it was impossible. After a while, Amanda recovered and found her face wet. She wiped her face


    and tears fell down her cheeks unconsciously. How happy she was in the past, and how aggrieved she


    was now.


    Women were indeed emotional animals. No matter how direct the injury was, as long as he kissed her,


    her mental defense would copse like jelly built projects.


    She held on to her anger and pushed him away. She looked at him and asked excitedly, "What are you


    doing, Darren? Aren''t you going to divorce me? Why do you kiss me?"


    She gasped, her cheeks reddened because of the kiss. There were tears in her eyes which sparkled


    like crystal. Her voice mixed with anger and sadness, which wasining of his ruthlessness and


    his fickleness.


    Darren really wanted to hold her in his arms and tell her how much he loved her and how painful he


    was. But the bet with Nichs was hisst chance. He regretted how he couldn''t control himself just


    now. If it wasn''t Amanda who pushed him away atst, he might not let her go.


    "What''s wrong? We haven''t gotten divorced yet. Isn''t it normal for a couple to have sex?" Darren said.


    "It''s normal for a husband and a wife to have sex. It''s also normal that you have sex with other woman.


    You''re a freak, an asshole! Who do you think I am? I''m telling you that I''m not that kind of woman you


    asked me toe and go. If you want a divorce, we will have a divorce and never meet again!"


    Amanda pulled up a piece of tissue to wipe her lips as if she was disgusted with Darren.


    She took the document and was about to leave.


    Suddenly, she heard a voice behind her, "One hundred thousand. Stay with me for the whole night."


    He asked directly for the price.


    Amanda was stunned. Then she turned around and looked at Darren in disbelief. She couldn''t believe


    her ears.


    Darren gave her a meaningful smile and said, "I think you might have forgotten one thing. Now that we


    are divorced, the Cheng Group won''t show any mercy to you. Since Sheryl was in the intensive care


    ward, his medical expenses are not small. Are you sure you can afford it?"


    Sheryl.


    Amanda was determined to pay for Sheryl''s medical expense. It was the Cheng family which used to


    be in charge of the medical treatment, but now the Cheng family would certainly refuse to pay the fee.


    She didn''t know that the person who messed up everything like her woulde to in the Cheng family.


    The road in front of her seemed to be filled with huge stones all of a sudden, so heavy that she could


    hardly breathe.


    "But since we are husband and wife, you can take away the jewelry. I don''t like to be mean to women.


    Any one of them is enough for Sheryl''s medical expenses," Darren said lightly.


    Amanda turned around and looked at Darren, who was also looking at her. His seat was glinting in the


    light, which made her unable to see his face. Amanda felt a little sad, but she quickly turned her face


    and said, "No, I don''t need them. They are for your wife in the future."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    ''I am just myself. My marriage was not treasured from the beginning, and now I can''t be taken good


    care of it too. I don''t want to get involved in everything here anymore, '' she thought.

 Chapter 267 Hes Back

    Chapter 267 He''s Back


    "I know you are a weak woman. Why are you so determined? Is your hard work worth it or not? To fulfill


    your will, you have to let the people around you worry about you. At least, in order to protect your


    Maggie, you''d better learn to be realistic," Darren said.


    Amanda took a deep breath and continued, "If you''re really out of your mind and you just want to let me


    know the real reason why you want a divorce, why don''t you just tell me?"


    "I think about it now. It seems that the baby is more important. You know, Rose is pregnant with my


    baby. I did want to abandon the baby for you, but when her baby really grows up, I decided to be


    responsible for her. After all, she has been with me from the beginning. I am the only man she has and


    I should cherish her," Darren said without hesitation.


    He cherished Rose. It turned out that he had changed his mind unconsciously, and Amanda was so


    naive to believe that he had his own difficulties.


    Amanda mumbled to herself, "So everything you did was for the sake of Rose. I can see that you really


    like her. Then what kind of feeling did you have towards me in the past? Did you just take me as a


    lonely ything?"


    "Yes, you are just a ything, wild prey is more interesting, but if you think that I will apany you all


    my life, then you are really too naive. I really sympathize with you with such an affectionate look,"


    Darren said with an exaggerated tone.


    Tears slowly dropped from Amanda''s eyes. She smiled to him stubbornly. "Okay, Darren. I''ll take it as


    an ident. I lost all my love. We''ll leave each other afterwards. I''ll forget about youpletely and


    won''t have any fantasy about you anymore. You can stay with Rose and stay with her forever," she


    said.


    Then Amanda walked out and closed the door, separating the warm room from the snowing outside,


    separating them from a spring and a winter.


    In the end, Amanda gave up the jewelry that Darren offered to her. He even wanted to treat her as a


    sleeping beauty. Did he take pity on her who had been trapped in trouble? After seeing the big


    difference between them, should she act like a begging girl?


    Holding a pile of files in her hands, Amanda was standing on the snow and covered her face tightly with


    a mask as her tears were blowing in the wind. She felt sad but she didn''t give up on herself. There was


    hope for her future in her belly.


    If she told Darren that she was pregnant as well, would everything be different? Would abandon Rose


    and stand by her side? If he was not there with her at all, what was the meaning of his men?


    "Baby, your father is such a loser. He''s smart and heartless. Don''t learn from him, baby," Amanda


    murmured.


    Standing in the cold wind, no one responded to her words, but Amanda was still warm-hearted.


    The lights in the airport were still bright. The ne from the United States hadnded firmly under the


    loud roar. The ne was blowing off arge area of snow with the wind. All the passengers who came


    out were relieved. Fortunately, the snow did not snow too much. If it dyed the ne tond, it would


    waste a lot of time.


    The people who got off the ne were mostly in Asia and all of them wanted to go back to their


    hometown for the Spring Festival as it was near the end of the year.


    A tall couple was eye-catching in the crowd. The man wore a light grey windbreaker, and his skin was


    wheat colored. His hair was short and he had a handsome and good-looking face, just like the model


    cover. The woman had exquisite makeup, and her red overcoat wrapped her slender body. She was


    wearing simple pearl earrings, and with a smile on her face, she held the man''s arm intimately. It


    seemed like an overseas Chinese couple who hade back from the United States to visit their


    rtives.


    "I haven''t been back for a long time. I miss here so much," Josie said with a smile as she walked out of


    the airport and looked at the snowke outside.


    Lionel smiled. He didn''t expect that Nichs would allow him toe back at this time. He didn''t want


    to be in a confrontation with him, but he was really worried about his grandfather''s illness.


    "Are you hungry?" Josie narrowed her eyes as she reached out her hand to smooth his cor. To her


    surprise, it was cold here.


    "I''m fine. You have been sleeping all the way on the ne. You must be hungry now," Lionel replied.


    Leaning on his shoulder with a smile, she continued, "Yeah. I''m starving and cold now. Let''s go to eat


    hotpot, okay? There is a famous hotpot restaurant nearby. I like it very much."


    Since Josie had helped him a lot all the way, Lionel certainly had no reason to refuse. Josie happily


    took him to the hotpot restaurant, which was just the airport ahead. In fact, it would be more convenient


    to take a taxi, but she liked to walk with him hand in hand. Lionel held the suitcase, an umbre in one


    hand, and Josie held his hand with the umbre.


    When they arrived at the hotpot restaurant, there were many people.


    If it were in the past, Lionel didn''t like boisterous asions. However, as he had been with Josie in the


    United States, they didn''t live in the city. Their surroundings were a great farnd and he rarely saw so


    many people, which made him feel very lonely. It was not until he saw so many people around him and


    heard the mother tongue that he truly felt that he hade back. He really enjoyed such an


    environment.


    "I''m sorry, miss. All the rooms in this restaurant have been reserved, and only the seats in the lobby are


    left. It''s near the end of the year. I''m really sorry that we can''t book a room in advance." The waiter


    behind the counter said apologetically.


    Although Josie didn''t mind it, she knew that Lionel didn''t like noisy surroundings. She looked at him and


    said, "Since there are so many people here, let''s change to another ce."


    "Don''t you want to eat? Since there are seats in the lobby, let''s sit in the lobby," Lionel replied.


    Hearing that, Josie was somewhat surprised. Blinking her beautiful eyes, she nodded with a smile and


    said, "Okay."


    They ordered the two vor hotpot. Because Josie liked to eat spicy food, but Lionel didn''t like spicy


    food. Living together with him these days, Josie knew his preferences clearly. She put his favorite food


    in the pot carefully, as if a little wife was taking care of her husband. She was really happy to do this.


    "How is it? Good or not?" Josie asked Lionel.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Lionel smiled and said, "You are really good at finding a ce to enjoy delicious food."


    Although they sat in the lobby, there was a wood screen between the table and the table. There was a


    fish tank and water nts on the table. People around them were spacious and crowded. The hot air


    from the hotpot fell on the cold ss next to it, creating a white mist. The snow outside was falling


    profusely.

 Chapter 268 What Happened To Her

    Chapter 268 What Happened To Her


    The beef had changed color after it was boiling in the hot soup. With that, Josie dipped a little in


    sesame paste and handed it to Lionel''s te. Since they had to go backter, they only ordered two


    jars of beer.


    She took a small sip. Compared with the expensive wine she had collected in her cer, these two


    bottles of beer were not as rough as boiled water. But she drank happily and was morefortable


    than drinking the carefully reserved red wine she had at home.


    "Look at you, people are eating meat. Why are youughing like a fool here?" Lionel replied.


    Josie propped her hand against her chin and looked at Lionel with a sweet smile. "Yes, I love smile. But


    it''s such a happy day. Do you really want to see me suffer?" she teased.


    "Okay, okay, you canugh, I have eaten up all the meat." Lionel smiled. He picked up a vegetable leaf


    and soaked it in the hot soup.


    "Will you go back to your home first?" Josie asked.


    "Let me drive you home first," Lionel replied.


    "Can''t I go to the Gu family with you? I have lived there for a period of time and I miss grandfather very


    much," Josie said.


    "Don''t you miss your family? Since you''vee back from America, why don''t you get together with


    your family first?" he asked.


    "Then we go to my home first, and we go back to your home together," said Josie.


    "Josie, it''s time for you to go back and talk with your parents," Lionel replied in a serious tone.


    "No, I just want to go back to the Gu family with you," insisted Josie. She said in a low voice, "Or, I''m


    worried about him. After all, the Gu family there is no longer the old family, and there is one more


    person to take care of grandfather. Isn''t it good?"


    Lionel softened his heart and agreed, "Okay. Let''s go to your house first."


    Hearing that he had promised her, Josie was happy. She nodded and said, "Okay, that''s a deal."


    Seeing that she was happy again, Lionel shook his head helplessly. A young and beautiful figure


    shed through his mind. He didn''t know how she was, and the girl who had always been in his heart.


    "When I visit the Zhao family again, I will ask aunt to send for people from the Zhao family to treat


    grandfather," Josie said. She was as happy as a child. "Mom and dad didn''t know I hade back, so


    they must have been surprised to see me. It doesn''t matter if Dad''s anger has gone. Although I''m


    penniless now, I still have afortable life with you, much morefortable than before."


    "Haven''t you been used to your life before? Your words make many people feel sad," Lionel replied


    with a smile.


    "Of course I feel ufortable. Even if I drive a famous car and live in a luxurious vi, I can buy


    anything I want and get anything I want. But what''s the meaning of that empty day? I''d rather walk


    along the fields with you, and pick up mushrooms in the mountain when it rains," Josie said, blinking


    her eyes.


    "We can go there another time and visit more ce there," Lionel said.


    Josie nodded with a smile.


    Lionel picked up a vegetable leaf and put it in Josie''s bowl. Thetter quickly ate it up and said, "I want


    to eat more."


    "There are more on the te," Lionel replied.


    "I just want to eat the food made by you," Josie said.


    So Lionel put more vegetable in the pot for her.


    "The Cheng Group suffered a lot from Mrs. An."


    "It''s such a bad luck. If I had known it earlier, I would not have bought the stock of the Cheng Group. I


    had internal information. After I knew that Mrs. An took up the post of the director, I bought the stock of


    the Cheng Group. Now it has caused such a mess. Not to mention whether Mrs. An, can be the


    responsible one or not. Whether the Cheng Group and the An Group can continue to cooperate or not


    is also a problem. I have suffered a lot these days."


    Theints of the people behind the screen came to Lionel''s ears.


    The expression on Lionel''s face changed, and even Josie''s heart jolted.


    Both of them knew the real meaning in these words.


    Mrs. An was Amanda. What happened to her? What was wrong with the cooperation between the


    Cheng Group and An Group? Even though Lionel knew there were some problems in that case, he


    didn''t know what the real problem was. He believed that Darren would help Amanda to solve the


    problem after he made his choice. So he didn''t intervene further. What on earth happened?


    When he was about to take out his phone and make a call, Josie immediately grabbed his hand and


    pleaded, "Lionel, let''s leave them alone, okay? They have their own ways to deal with it."


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    "I was just asking about the situation." After saying that, he picked up his phone and walked out,


    leaving Josie alone in her seat. Instantly, Josie''s face turned cold and unwilling, and she thumped her


    fist on the table. She wondered why that woman was always around, just like a ghost.


    Lionel didn''t know what had happened during his absence. He didn''t know that Rose was pregnant with


    Darren''s child and she was supported by Nichs. And this news had spread everywhere. And on the


    opening ceremony of the Green Light District, Darren publicly used Amanda of having an affair with


    another man. Amanda fainted in public and then the assistant sent her to a hospital. A few days ago,


    An Group had issued an announcement that Darren and Amanda were going to get a divorce, so the


    case between the two families was postponed.


    The project of Green Light District had attracted broad attention. But then it became the useless one in


    a sh. The stock market of Cheng Group just took a dive, and it was declining every day. As the


    project supervisor and the vice-president of Cheng Group, it was not good that Amanda had an affair


    with another man and her husband had insulted her in public. All the doubts would soon be pointed at


    Amanda.


    She must be desperate now, didn''t she? This really broke Lionel''s heart. She was so innocent and


    kind-hearted, but why did they always bully her with the worst malice.


    And Darren, this bastard. Didn''t he promise to take good care of her and protect her? That was how he


    did it. He divorced his wife and had a baby with another woman, and announced loudly that Amanda


    cheated on him.


    Fury smoldered in his heart. He hung up, and a thickyer of snow fell over his clothes. Lionel then


    turned around and walked into the hotpot restaurant.


    Looking at him with a hint of appeal in her eyes, Josie managed to smile and said, "I have put your


    favorite potato in the pot. Eat them quickly, or they will get cold."


    "Josie, I have something to do now. You can go home first." He turned around and was about to leave.


    "Stop." Josie stopped smiling and stood up suddenly. In an instant, the people around stared at them


    curiously. Ignoring their stares, she looked at Lionel and asked, "Where are you going? To find her? As


    long as it involves her, you don''t know how to deal with it, do you?"

 Chapter 269 I Want To See You

    Chapter 269 I Want To See You


    "Josie, let''s talk about it after Ie back," Lionel replied.


    "No, I don''t want to. Just tell me, are you going to find her? Are you going to stand by her side whatever


    happens to her?"


    "I can''t leave her alone at this time. It''s all my fault," Lionel replied.


    "Fine. I will let you go. But you have to tell me that you wille back soon. Right? You won''t be


    involved with her. You''d bettere back to me. I am still your fiancee, right?"


    Lionel didn''t say anything, and tears began to well up in Josie''s eyes. She waved her hand and said,


    "You can leave now."


    "I''m sorry." After saying that, he turned around and left.


    The more she thought about it, the angrier she became. Tears started streaming down her cheeks.


    "Amanda, why don''t you go to hell?" she cursed.


    She had never hated a woman so much. Maybe the biggest enemy of a woman was called love rival or


    ex girlfriend.


    As soon as Lionel stepped out of the hotpot restaurant, he hailed a taxi and called Amanda.


    It was snowing and the air conditioner in the room made her drowsy. Amanda took a shower and sorted


    out the documents in the bed. She was going back to the Cheng Group tomorrow. How could she face


    all the things in thepany?


    Since Darren had made up his mind to divorce her, Simon and Charles wouldn''t give up as long as


    they saw that the case was messed up. Since they didn''t have the courage to get even with Darren,


    they would surely put the me on her.


    But she didn''t care at all.


    Amanda told herself to be calm andmon because she knew there would be many things she


    should take care of as a pregnant woman.


    Maggie had changed the medical record of the hospital for her. No one in the hospital knew about her


    pregnancy, which satisfied her. It was her own baby, and she didn''t want anyone to know.


    But in order to conceal the newspletely, Amanda had to leave the city for a new environment


    where no one would know her.


    All of a sudden, her phone buzzed. Amanda answered the phone casually and said, "Hello."


    However, there was no reply from the other end of the line. Amanda was surprised by the person who


    called her, and then she asked, "Are you back?"


    "I''m back. Where are you?" Lionel took a deep breath. He was on his way downtown. After hearing the


    news, he couldn''t wait to see her and know she was fine.


    "No need." As Amanda listened to what Lionel had said, her eyes welled up. Now she had been in such


    a situation. Back then she chose to be with Darren, she and Lionel had been impossible.


    What was more, Lionel was in a tough situation too. Every member of his family was staring at him with


    greedy eyes, and wanted to swallow him when he rxed his vignce. How could she let Lionel


    intervene in her affairs at this moment?


    "Please take care of yourself when youe back. I don''t want anything to do with us." Tears


    streamed down from her eyes as Amanda was about to hang up. It pained her so much no matter how


    long it had passed. She used to be such an innocent and pure girl who cared deeply about him. She


    couldn''t help crying when she heard a determined voice from the other end of the line, "No, I can find


    you, but don''t force me to check the room number of all the hotels. I can find you. It''s just a matter of


    time. If I can''t see you, I''m not afraid that anyone would know that I''m looking for you. I''m more


    qualified than anyone else to find you."


    Afraid that he might make a scene, Amanda told him where her hotel was. He was determined toe


    to her. When she was in trouble, he couldn''t help bute to her.


    "Lionel, what''s on your mind?" Amanda said to herself. Amanda looked out of the window. Because of


    the warmth of the room, the cold air outside condensed ayer of water vapor from the warm ss,


    looking very beautiful. When the water vapor condensed, it would fall down from the window as tears


    trickled down.


    In no time, Lionel arrived at the hotel where Amanda stayed. Amanda asked him toe in.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    The doorbell rang outside. She knew it was him. She took a deep breath. It had been a long time since


    she met Lionelst time. What should she feel if she saw him again? No matter what, she had really


    liked him at the very beginning. She couldn''t ept it after she met him because she liked him before.


    But after the ident, Amanda found herself in love with Darren, who had helped her many times, just


    like a heroic Knight guarding her.


    Amanda had never thought of herself as a princess, or even worse than an ordinary girl. She didn''t


    have the life of a rich family, but she had to bear the twists and turns of the wealthy families.


    Some people said that she was a shrew, a trash in the upper ss. But she had no choice. If she was a


    little weak, and other people could ruin her easily. She had to be strong because no one protected her.


    But only a strong girl like her could understand how happy it was to be protected.


    There were several times that Darren risked his life to save her, to save her face, to save her


    reputation. Although Amanda tried to y tough before, she couldn''t forget Darren''s love. As a result,


    even now she was in the hotel, there were so many news that Darren didn''t want to see her. Even if


    she stayed here now, and her scandal was everywhere. It said that Darren who gave up on her, but


    Amanda didn''t take it seriously. At least, those once wishful thinking happiness belonged to her.


    She didn''t think that all the good things in the world should belong to her, because she was not jealous


    of every person who was better than her. Such good love, such a perfect marriage. As long as she had


    it, even if she lost it, she would have nothing to worry about. She didn''t want to force others to love her.


    Amanda was broad-minded in many things, which, of course, caused a lot of headache to Darren.


    Unlike other women, she wouldn''t force him to stay, she always gave him the illusion that she didn''t


    care about him at all, but now, Darren could only hope that the open-minded would make her feel better


    for the time being.


    When the door was opened from the inside, Lionel saw Amanda standing behind the door. She looked


    calm, and her eyes were as deep as the sea. There was no waves in her eyes. Her long ck hair was


    casually over her shoulders, and her hair became longer. She also brought some baby fat. She was not


    as messy as it was said.


    It was quiet in the room. Amanda only opened one window. The air cirction was good. But because


    the window was opened, the temperature was not too high. And she wore too thin, not caring about the


    temperature at all.

 Chapter 270 Dont Do This

    Chapter 270 Don''t Do This


    "Why don''t you wear one more coat?" Lionel couldn''t help asking when he walked in.


    "Not too cold." When she spoke, her voice was as usual, but once she was so lively and quiet, like a


    stream running down along the splendid mountains. Now she was quiet and calm, like a pool of deep


    water.


    Lionel''s heart ached. What had she experienced that made her change so much in this period of time?


    In fact, the reason why she became like this was not because she was hit, but because she had seen


    through it. She might be like a poor beggar. She had nothing at the beginning, so she was free without


    scruple. One day she suddenly got a precious crystal cup, and she treated it as a treasure. She was


    happy every day. Sometimes she was worried that she would lose it, but atst she identally broke


    the crystal cup and after the shock of pain, she felt happy and satisfied for what she had once had.


    Although she had returned to the past life of nothing, she had a beautiful memory which made her feel


    very calm and satisfied at this time.


    If she couldn''t see through it, she would sigh every day, regret for her own carelessness. She would


    wish she could go back to the old days, when she had never got the crystal cup. Many people would


    feel pity for losing something important. Without that, they would regret for what they should have got.


    As for gamblers, they would regret for missing something that they were supposed to get. After


    everything going away, he or she would cry bitterly and regretted at once.


    The reason why Amanda was able to see through this was that she had already lost too much. A


    warrior who was used to being hurt was fine with new scars.


    "Would you like something to drink?" Amanda asked. She needed nutrition every day. So she had


    regr meals. That was the basic principle. It was not the right time for her to drink to forget everything.


    "Give me a ss of milk, too," Lionel replied.


    Amanda poured him a ss of milk and sat on the couch. "When did youe back?"


    "Just now." He looked at her. She was wearing simple home decoration. It was natural for her to stay in


    the hotel.


    Then she smiled and said, "It seems that the sunshine in America is very good and your skin looks


    healthy. Where is Josie? Did youe back together?"


    "She went home first." Lionel felt bad when he heard Amanda mention Josie''s name. He wanted to ask


    Amanda about her situation, but he didn''t know how to start.


    "Have you seen the news? It''s really a big news." Amanda knew why he came here.


    "I will talk to Darren and ask him. He is going too far!" Lionel replied.


    "No, don''t do this," Amanda refused politely.


    This belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "No, I must have to. I chose to leave because I believed that he could take good care of you. As he


    promised, now I must ask him about everything he has done," Lionel said angrily.


    "What did you say? What did he promise?" Amanda asked.


    "I wanted to stay and take care of my grandfather before, but Darren persuaded me to leave," Lionel


    sighed.


    Amanda was a little surprised. She was still with Lionel at that time. But because of the media''s


    comments, Darren was with her all the time to rify the rumors and followed her all the time. Had he


    talked to Lionel and persuaded him to leave?


    "Even though I tried to avoid the family feudst time, the An Group has offered me another job. The


    only thing I wanted to do was that he would take good care of you. He said he would take good care of


    you, because he believed that you were his wife. I trusted him, so I left. If I knew he would be so


    irresponsible today, I would have cared about nothing and taken you away too." Lionel was so angry


    that he smashed his fist on the table.


    It turned out that Darren had told the Lionel such things. Amanda smiled. A man like Darren had to


    make a lot of promises to his rival in love to make him go abroad soon. Darren must be very depressed


    when he did this.


    "What are youughing at? Do you think I''m lying to you?" Lionel couldn''t help but ask as Amanda


    caught a glimpse of the smile on her face.


    Amanda shook her head and said, "I''m not mad at him. It''s just divorce. I was thinking about this when I


    married into his family. Now I''m d that my dream has finallye true."


    "But you are not happy at all. You are smiling like a piece of ss now. Do you still want to suppress


    your true feelings in front of me? You don''t have to be pretended something between us," he said.


    Amanda was stunned. She stared at Lionel in shock.


    Lionel''s hair was short. Though he had suffered a lot, he was determined. He stared at her, as if he


    wanted to see her heart directly and see the underneath wound which was revealed calmly. He would


    not stop until he could see her horrible wound and how severe it was.


    But for some reason, what Lionel said saddened Amanda. She could have acted indifferently, but she


    had been used to being abandoned by the whole world. When she had been sent to a distant country


    when she was a child, she had known what she had was only herself.


    "At least you havee back. Have you visited your family? How''s your grandfather? I''ve


    apanied him once. Although his eyes were closed, he looked very healthy. They should take good


    care of your grandfather," Amanda tried to change the subject.


    "I didn''t go back. I was having dinner near the airport and heard people talking about the case of you.


    When I knew that you had an ident, I immediately rushed over." His eyes were fixed on hers as he


    spoke.


    Amanda said, "Lionel, you shouldn''t havee here. What I''m doing now has nothing to do with you.


    It''s time for you to go back to visit your grandfather. You''re his grandson. Now he''s not doing well and


    you''re in trouble too. Don''t make trouble for yourself."


    Lionel grabbed her hand and drew closer to her. "I know. I know what I should do. But I just can''t do


    anything. When I heard that you were in trouble, my mind is in a mess. I can''t do anything," he said


    miserably.

 Chapter 271 Are You Blaming Me

    Chapter 271 Are You ming Me


    She struggled, but her hand was grasped so hard that she couldn''t get rid of his grip.


    "Lionel, let go of me. What''s the point of doing this? You don''t need to do that. All you need to do is to


    take good care of yourself. Just leave me alone," Amanda said.


    "I also want to. I have known you clearly in my mind since the beginning. I know how dangerous it is to


    have an intersection with you, but I still can''t control myself. I want to meet you, to be with you." The


    expression on Lionel''s face was distorted.


    Amanda was stunned. Then the doorbell rang. It was from outside and the sound of knocking was


    heard. "Amanda, open the door! Open the door!"


    "Why is Josie here?" Amanda asked Lionel.


    Lionel was also surprised. He let go of Amanda''s hand and went to open the door.


    There were also security guards outside the gate. One of them thought that Josie was here to make


    trouble, so he insisted on taking her away by force. Lionel said, "It is okay. We''re all friends."


    Josie came in with red eyes. Lionel closed the door and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "Can''t Ie here? Do you think I''m standing in your way?" she asked angrily.


    Lionel couldn''t help but frown.


    "Don''t get me wrong, Josie. Sit down and have some tea," Amanda advised.


    "Calm down. I am calm now. When I saw him drive away without hesitation, leave me alone, and take a


    taxi to your ce regardless of everything, I was as cold as a snowman," Josie said.


    Her words took Amanda by surprise.


    "Josie, didn''t you go home? Are you following me here?" Lionel asked.


    "I just want to see how miserable the woman you loved is now and how you feel about her. It seems


    that Mrs. An is really living a good life. Even if there is a mess outside, there is still some peace for you.


    Then we don''t need to worry. Lionel, let''s go," Josie took a deep breath and said coldly.


    "It''s reallyte now. You must be very tired after the long flight. You have to go now." Seeing Josie


    coming over in such an imposing manner as if she was caught cheating on him, Amanda found it


    boring.


    Published by N?v''elD/rama.Org.


    Seeing that Amanda didn''t want to talk to him anymore, Lionel''s heart ached. It was true that Josie was


    there. Amanda might only remember how he protected Josie and made her leave before. Now Amanda


    had no feelings for him anymore, he nodded and said, "Okay. Take good care of yourself. I''ll go."


    After seeing them off, Josie red at Amanda as if she were her enemy. Josie turned to give Lionel a


    warm smile, and then Amanda closed the door.


    The room became quiet again. She breathed a sigh of relief. Recalling what Lionel had said to her in


    such a fierce and direct way, she felt very sad. To tell the truth, Lionel was a calm and collected man.


    No one would vent his feelings so directly.


    Amanda believed that even at this time, Lionel would be on her side, but she wouldn''t let him do that,


    because she couldn''t give him love. In the past, she wanted to be with him so much, but she was tired


    of marriage. Now, she thought that her identity of being abandoned was not suitable to marry Lionel


    who was caught in such a situation. She didn''t want to make trouble for him.


    "That was exactly the reason! But will I keep a distance from him because I don''t want to get him into


    trouble?" Amanda murmured. A figure of Darren suddenly appeared in her mind, and she immediately


    felt a little sad. She shook her head. It was not because she didn''t want to make trouble for him that


    she had to stay away from him, but because she couldn''t give him any more love.


    Amanda was sad. She was alone in the room, and she didn''t have to pretend to be strong anymore.


    Tears streamed down her cheeks.


    She was just a woman. No matter how strong she was, she had a soft heart.


    "Lionel, why didn''t you say anything? Were you angry because I tailed after you?" After walking out of


    the hotel, Josie couldn''t help asking Lionel straightforwardly, as he didn''t say anything.


    "No. let me drive you home."


    Josie took his hand and said, "Do you think that I have ruined your date? Do you think that you can be


    reunited if Ie a littlete?"


    "Josie, let''s go back," Lionel replied in a calm tone.


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she looked at Lionel. "Your tone is so strange. We''ve been in the US for


    so long. When did you talk to me so coldly? It''s all my fault. I''ve destroyed your marriage and ruined


    your rtionship, isn''t it?"


    The onlookers were surprised to see the joyful scene. They wondered why this couple hadn''t had a


    good talk.


    Looking at the sparkling tears on her face under the streetlight, Lionel softened his heart. He took out


    his handkerchief and wiped the tears on Josie''s face, saying, "The wind is so cold outside. If you keep


    crying like this, how many masks do you need to make up?"


    Josie''s heart skipped a beat when she saw this. She threw herself directly into Lionel''s arms and held


    him tightly. She had expected that Lionel would be very angry and even mad at her. She had already


    mentally prepared for this. She couldn''t allow Lionel to get close to Amanda. Even though she was


    reprimanded by him, she intended to destroy this.


    Josie was courageous and destined to die, just like a soldier carrying a tragic fate. However, even an


    inch of his gentleness could push her to give up. She felt wronged as well. She didn''t want to lose


    Lionel. She didn''t want to see him in love with Amanda.


    They hailed a taxi and went straight to the Xia family''s house. Neither of them mentioned the matter


    just now.


    The meeting ended in a pleasant atmosphere. Of course, Mr. Xia was not pleased with Lionel. Before


    leaving the room, he said to him, "This is the only daughter I have. She has grown up. We can''t go


    against her own choice as long as she has something she wants to do. But I hope that you will still


    cherish our cherished daughter. This is what I want you to do. It''s a father''s request."


    Josie smiled and said, "Thank you, father."


    So Mr. Xia sent a car to send them to the Gu family.


    "In fact, my father loves me very much. I really made him sad before." Sitting on the back seat, she


    leaned her head against his shoulder and murmured.

 Chapter 272 Divorce Agreement

    Chapter 272 Divorce Agreement


    Lionel nodded. Mr. Xia didn''t act out of politeness as he had asked Lionel to.


    "There''s another good thing. Dad has recovered my bank ount a long time ago, but he didn''t tell


    me. I really didn''t know about it. If I knew it earlier, we wouldn''t have been so poor when we lived


    abroad," Josie said with a pitiful look.


    "Don''t you like that kind of life? We''ve been busy preparing three meals every day. So I feel quite


    productive," Lionel said.


    Content is ? by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Of course I like that kind of life, especially with you. But if I had known my bank card was recovered,


    we would have lived a more lenient life," Josie said quickly.


    Looking out of the window at the familiar view and the unfamiliar streets, he felt sorry for Amanda who


    had stayed alone in the hotel, but he was looking forward to going back to the Gu family.


    "Mr. An, this is a divorce agreement. Is there any problem with it? It was a in handwriting of Boris. If


    you don''t have any problem, I will send it to Miss Cheng for signature." The night was pressing up


    against the Windows. Sophie entered the office and gave the thick agreement to Darren.


    Darren was sitting in his seat, fiddling with his pen. Hearing what she said, he threw his pen on the


    table. But he didn''t respond. He just raised his hand to pick up the divorce agreement.


    This was not the first divorce agreement made by Boris, but Darren was not satisfied with it before. If


    he punched back, it would leave a lot of problems. In fact, Sophie knew that what he wanted was to


    drag it and to leave more asset to Amanda. But he couldn''t do it too far to arouse other people''s


    suspicion.


    Sophie knew what was on Darren''s mind, but he couldn''t dy it too long. So when Sophie arrived


    here and gave him this divorce agreement. He didn''t find faults. He knew there was no way to dy it.


    He picked it up and read the terms carefully, which were more serious than any contract he read. After


    confirming that all the terms were correct, Darren picked up the pen slowly, signed his name under it


    and handed it to Sophie.


    "Do you have anything else that you want me to bring to her?" Sophie asked.


    Darren lowered his voice and said, "No. I have some papers to read. You can go back home first."


    Sophie nodded and left thepany with the document. She knew that Darren needed time to calm


    down.


    Then Darren''s phone rang. As soon as he received the call, his eyes froze. He said coldly, "What did


    you say? Lionel hase back?"


    He stood up immediately and wondered, ''Why does Lionele back at this time? It''s grandfather''s


    trick. Isn''t the bet enough? Would he still let Lionel go back to get Amanda back?


    Absolutely no, absolutely no. I won''t let that happen!'' Darren immediately drove to find Amanda. He


    had to make sure whether she was with Lionel or not.


    It was snowing heavily outside when Darren ran out. After he got into the car, he called Amanda.


    At the sight of the call, Amanda was still confused. "What''s up?" she asked.


    "Where are you?" Darren asked indifferently.


    "Does it have anything to do with you?" The way he questioned made Amanda displeased. She asked


    back unpleasantly.


    "I have our divorce agreement in my hand and I must get your signature. Where are you now?" Darren


    said coldly.


    Amanda was stunned. The divorce agreement had been made already. She had no reason to turn him


    down. Otherwise it will look like that she had been willing to forcibly upy the position of being his


    wife.


    Amanda told him the address.


    Darren rushed to that address. He was in such a hurry that he sped up.


    "Amanda, if you dare to be with Lionel, I will teach you a lesson," he said to himself. If they couldn''t


    reach the end of the game, pain and jealousy would definitely turn Darren into a devil. Darren''s eyes


    were full of pain, and he felt that he was really in a mess now. He stepped on the gas and rushed


    forward for fear of beingte. He was afraid that Amanda was touched by Lionel. But all of a sudden,


    the lights in front shed, and a white Audi suddenly rushed out from a branch. With a loud bump, the


    airbag on the front side of the car exploded to protect him. But due to the high-speed impact, Darren


    passed out at once.


    The whole night, Amanda was waiting for Darren in the room, but he didn''te. Amanda didn''t know


    if he had changed his mind. She didn''t fall asleep all night, so she went to bed in a daze during the day.


    The car ident happened to Darren and broke one of his legs. On the way to find her, however, but


    there was nothing Amanda knew. She knew nothing and continued to live a peaceful life as a pregnant


    woman. It was not until the next day when Sophie called her to send the divorce agreement to her that


    she finally knew what had happened.


    "It turns out that he came to look for you then," Sophie said. There were many confidential documents


    in Darren''s phone, so no one could find out his call records. And no one dared to look into it. It was also


    the route where Darren went home, so no one knew that Darren had a car ident because of


    Amanda. He exceeded the speed limit and broke one leg. What an unlucky winter!


    Amanda signed his name on the divorce agreement decisively, which made Sophie a little worried. This


    woman didn''t even shed a tear.


    "All right, is everything okay?" Amanda said and handed the divorce agreement to Sophie.


    With a smile, Sophie put the divorce agreement away. "It''s okay. I''ll bring you other documentster."


    "What document? Do you have any other documents?" Amanda asked.


    "There are more than just documents," Sophie said.


    "Wait. I don''t understand. Shouldn''t I have nothing to do with you now? Why do we need to sign more


    papers?" Amanda asked quickly.


    Seeing her confused face, Sophie found it funny. She took the divorce agreement and said, "You must


    haven''t read the terms on the marital property agreement carefully, have you?"


    "There is nothing after I got married, so everything is his. I don''t have property to divide, so of course I


    don''t need to see it," Amanda proposed.


    "Well, let me show Miss Cheng what you have got. This is a quiet vi, a red sports car and a deposit


    of 12.31 million dors. All the jewelry and essories during your marriage are yours, and 5 percent


    shares of the An Group advertisingpany are also yours. Consider it as break-up fee," Sophie said.


    Startled by her sudden action, Amanda thought, ''Is Darren crazy? Why did he give these things to her?''


    She immediately said, "I don''t need them. I haven''t seen them before. So don''t give them to me. They


    are not mine."


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!